Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Deep within the recesses of space floated a fixed construct within the stable, silent void. Atop the pentagonal construct was a circular space and within that circular space was a theater. Napping on the front row, middle column seat of the theater was a weird cat that had two mystical eyes like blue suns and three white-gold halos above its head. On the crown of its head was a star engraved upon a shield which was enveloped by two baby angels, and its body was grey with green stripes, the dotted spots on its violet tale shone like stars. It gave off a Stalwart but calm aura.

This scene greeted Shinomiya Kaguya as she sat above her crush Shirogane Miyuki or her Kaicho, since she was too shy(to her chagrin) to call him by his first name. She had been sorting out several files for their inevitable resignation from the council due to the upcoming elections when a white light enveloped the council room, the last thing she knew she was thrown to the ground by a president who tried to protect her while she called her by her first name.

‘Kaicho~ I didn’t know you would do such a bold thing! You could have waited till we were dating,’ Kaguya, despite being in an unfamiliar place couldn’t help but blush and squirm, momentarily forgetting the fact that she was sitting on the man she was too shy (and prideful – Damned Tsunderes!) to confess her love for.

“Hmm…”

With the sound coming from beneath her, Kaguya looked down at the slowly awakening president whose hand was currently resting on her thigh. All the blood from her body seemed to flee toward her rapidly flushed face as she jumped away from the man she loved.

She could feel Ice Princess firmly deny that notion though and she laughed awkwardly as Bakaguya went to war with her once more. She left mediation to Mini Kaguya and returned to reality as she had some matters to resolve. Such as the reason they were no longer in the council room.

“Are you okay,” Kaguya looked toward the voice that called her. She had an inkling of what it was that called her and she instinctively looked down, the cat from before looking at her with a somewhat worried expression.

It had large doe eyes and a cute voice like that of an effeminate child, it reminded Kaguya of a younger Fujiwara or even Maki Shijo her accursed niece. Kaguya calmed herself after she saw the strange cat, she and the president were in a strange place that looked like an extremely large theater.

‘I have to protect the president!’

“Ah!”

“What the?!”

“Kyaa!”

At that moment a bright light flashed and various voices, both male and female of various age ranges were heard across the theater. At the same time, Kaguya saw the cat approach Shirogane and she hurriedly moved to stop it.

The cat looked at her for a brief moment but merely passed through her as if it didn’t have a corporal form and landed next to Shirogane. Frightened the recently calm Kaguya made a startled sound, and a bright light emerged once more.

By the time she regained her sense of sight, the president was already standing in front of her and the cat was nowhere to be found. She sighed in relief and found reassurance in the way the president looked around in slight panic before approaching.

‘Glad to see I’m not the only one flustered by this turn of events,’ Kaguya walked toward him as well before she once again took notice of all the people around then. She saw Ishigami, Fujiwara, Hayasaka, and her mother (Nao Hayasaka), even Kei.

She also saw-

“Oh Kaguya,” A man with black hair and blank dead eyes greeted Kaguya, his suit was crisp and his jawline was chiseled. He radiated an aura of intimidation and authority. But Kaguya was not focused on him but on the man beside him.

“Father?”

Yes! The two men were a part of the Shinomiya family!

“S-Shinomiya?!” Shirogane who was going to approach her upon seeing her shocked gaze looked behind him and saw two men who had some of Kaguya’s features. Like Kaguya, Shirogane also froze.

‘Just what is going on here? First, we were enveloped in a field of light and then transported here. Now Shinomiya’s family appeared here, what about mine? Are Dad and Kei here somewhere? I-is mom around somewhere as well?!’

Miyuki reflexively started looking for them.

The time they took to convene between the two of them and then speak to the two men of Shinomiya blood was not short. During this time there were many others who had woken and were in a state of confusion.

Maki Shijo stood close to Tsubasa and Nagisa as she timidly hid behind them with a smugly terrified expression as she tried to hide her shaking legs behind them. Her brother, Mikado Shijo walked up to her and she latched onto him. His face was painted with a protective expression as he held his older sister in his arms.

Ai Hayasaka and Nao Hayasaka stood there in silence even as the young girl tried not to latch onto her mother in a cuddly manner for everyone to see. Her shoulders trembled slightly, it was rare to see but Ai Hayasaka was slightly fearful. Nao placed a reassuring hand around her daughter’s shoulder as she looked around warily.

Adolphe Pescarolo, Tsubame Koyasu, and Momo Ryuju all convened together in confusion as they looked around the theater. Ryuju had a pissed-off expression but one could tell of her fear as she stuck closer to the principal than usual and her expression was wary. As for Tsubame? She fully concealed herself behind the two of them, her head stuck out. The weird principal seemed as unperturbed as usual, which must be due to his mentality, and he had a hint of interest in his eyes.

Karen Kino and Erika Kose, the two Kaguya worshippers and advent followers, zealots even, of the Ship KaguKaicho just hugged each other in confusion. Of course, they still fangirled over how calm Kaguya was from the distance.

[A/N: Kaguprez sounded lame so I changed it. It’s still the same just JP now.]

Rei Onodera just stood there with a blank expression on her face like she couldn’t believe what was happening, she did regain enough of her composure to start taking pictures of the theater though.

“It's kinda cool,” Onodera said.

Yu Ishigami and Chika Fujiwara stood close together with Moeha Fujiwara and Iino Miko behind them. Iino unconsciously held onto Ishigami but he didn’t reject her as he noticed her scared expression, Kobachi Osaragi poked her glasses as she watched the scene.

‘Has it already begun?’ Osaragi looked at Iino and Ishigami several times before she looked away, a thoughtful expression on her face.

Kei stood somewhere with her brother, about 5 meters behind him. She looked like she wanted to approach but hesitated as she didn’t want to appear too dependent on her brother.

“Miyuki,” Papa Shirogane appeared out of nowhere once again as he sneaked up to his son and he indifferently gazed at the two Shinomiya’s. After a brief visit to his mental palace the older Shirogane's eyes narrowed slightly.

‘This might get serious,’ He peeked at the small circle of light that appeared and the cat that sat in it. Everyone now had their sights on the small creature, it tilted its head in a cute manner before looking behind the two men of the Shinomiya family. It raised its paw in that direction and light came up behind them.

Confused everyone’s gaze turned behind them and upon seeing the shocked reaction of Nao and Papa Shirogane the two men moved to turn around. Behind them were two women both of whom caused a massive chain of reactions to set off on both a large and profoundly small scale.

The first was a pale sickly woman with red eyes.

“Gan’an?” A faint melodious but familiar voice sounded out into his ear. Gan’an could hear his old heart beating which caused his mind and eyes to turn slightly fuzzy.

He hadn’t seen her in years. Not after she-

“Am I not supposed to be dead?”

Upon hearing this the room descended into chaos once more.

First, they were transported to this weird place and now even the dead were coming back to life!

Kaguya saw a woman she never met before. Her hair was black and her eyes were red as blood but it didn’t contain the usual cunning or ruthlessness she was trained to have. Within those orbs contained an overworldly elegance, loneliness, and kindness that were not commonly seen.

They were confused but held a compassionate love for those in front of her.

‘Who?! Who is she,’ Kaguya could feel her eyes prickle up and her head pound as she looked at the woman who looked very much like her and her hand instinctively reached toward her left cheek. Even she didn’t know why. With her intelligence, Kaguya came up with a ridiculous theory.

‘But could it be more ridiculous than what we’re experiencing right now? If she is who she is then…’ Kaguya felt a faint hope emerge within her heart. What her brother, Un’yo Shinomiya said next told her what she needed to know, and with it came a profound joy.

“Nayotake Shimizu! What are you doing here? What exactly is happening anymore- Father?!” Un’yo looked at his father, Gan’an, in shock as he began to approach “That” woman.

‘I never expected that after all those years he still hasn’t gotten over her and now that he has met her, will those years of emotion explode over?’ Un’yo remained calm on the surface but viciously bit his lip in his mind. Before he could move to have a word with his father a black blur flashed past him and collided with the black-haired woman.

Kaguya buried her head in the woman’s chest and nearly instantly she relaxed.

“Mother,” Kaguya whispered and Nayotake hesitantly hugged her, the word “Mother” reminded her of a time in the past. Before she died, she held a crying infant in her arms once upon a time, she too had red eyes like the large girl in front of her.

The girl looked up at her and she was struck with emotion, she knew that for some reason her instincts told her that this young woman was her child. She could not explain this feeling, was it because of her lack of education or was it because these feelings were deeply rooted in the nature of love between parent and child?

‘Whatever it is,’ Nayotake decided it didn’t matter as she lifted her right palm toward the left cheek of the child in front of her and slightly caressed it. It doesn’t what it is. This was her child and that thought pierced her heart like a knife.

“Yes, child it’s mommy. In such a period of time, you have grown so old. To not see you speak your first words, not take your first steps, and to leave you in this world,” Nayotake felt her tears fall and her apologies flew out, “It’s all mommy’s fault child. Mommy is sorry child, for leaving you in this cold world.”

Kaguya smiled and shook her head. Too happy to make a sound.

“Good for you auntie,” Maki whispered and Nao gently wiped her tears with the tissue her daughter gave her. Ai looked at Kaguya and felt happy for her younger sister figure. Now she too would know the joy of having a mother.

Those associated with the Shinomiya family were already gathered toward the hugging pair of mother and daughter, to witness the heartwarming scene of reunion. Gan’an no longer proceeded further and Un’yo stopped next to him as they watched on.

 “No longer so eager?” Un’yo felt a bit bolder in this place and he said such words to his respected father but Gan’an paid it no mind. He understood his son's emotions were no longer stable no matter how cold his face was or how blank his eyes. He felt the same in this moment, which was not shown on his face either.

“No, let her enjoy it. I owe her this much.”

Un’yo barely restrained his mocking laughter, “Now you realize.” He said nothing more after that. No idea that his words sent Gan’an into deep thought.

Gan’an looked at the Shijo family descendants who showed much emotion, and the Hayasaka’s who by their teaching appeared cold but held hearts like silver. Then he looked at the brightly smiling Kaguya.

Then he realized his error.

Kaguya never smiled like that for him, even after 17 years. But this short moment with her mother brought out all her emotions.

Was this his fault? He and his sons were no longer capable of easily expressing normal human emotions. In comparison to the Shijo Family whose hearts were practically on their sleeves, the Shinomiya Family’s hearts were so far up and beneath so many layers of cloth in their sleeves that even they didn’t know where their hearts were, much less others.

A hint of regret surfaced in the heart of Gan’an Shinomiya, the first of many.

In comparison to the warm atmosphere that enveloped the Shinomiya and Shijo Family members at the unexpected revival of Nayotake the other side of the room was cold and tense.

Why?

Because a white-haired woman had appeared.

Nana Shirogane [A/N: I just gave her a name since I didn’t want to continuously type “Mama Shirogane” Tell me if you want me to give Papa Shirogane a name too. Still can’t believe he doesn’t have a name yet!]

The woman began to walk in his direction, she looked straight ahead as she bypassed the Shinomiya and Shijo cohort. She spared them a glance before she continued her march.

Miyuki could feel the sweat pile up on his back and the faint trembles in his body. This was his mother whom he tried to impress for so many years, in hopes she would come back and acknowledge him. It wasn’t like in the past, Miyuki told himself, he was better now, smarter, and more capable. He was the Student Council President of the Prestigious Shuchi’in Private Academy, surely she would—

Nana Shirogane, Divorced-Wife of Papa Shirogane and mother of Kei and Miyuki Shirogane walked straight past her first child without so much as spearing him a glance.

Miyuki’s hopeful expression fell and he smiled. He forced himself to. He couldn’t release his emotions here, in front of Shinomiya and Mikado his rival. He turned and walked to his family. His sister was waiting for him there.

Miyuki gave himself a mocking smile.

Miyuki pursed his lips and stood straighter with his usual cool and genius posture, he appeared normal but to those who knew him and watched him intently his eyes appeared a bit redder than usual. His gaze was tilted upward as if to stop himself from crying and his gait while walking toward his family appeared much slower than usual.

Ishigami, his friend who was like a brother, and Fujiwara a friend who was more like a mother to him noticed these changes in him immediately. With Ishigami’s sharp wit, anime knowledge, and experience he found out immediately who the woman was when he crossed her image along with Kai, the president's little sister.

It only took Fujiwara a moment with her wannabe mother instincts, friendship with Kei, and her know-how of social relationships and cues for her to figure out the corresponding details.

For these two individuals who cared deeply for the president to see him like this, it was only natural that their mood also fell. The contrasting images between the Shinomiya group and the Shirogane group grew even deeper when the white-haired woman smiled at Kei while rejecting her older brother.

Kei’s face contorted in anger but she didn’t lash out.

Papa Shirogane looked at the woman he loved but walked past her and approached his son. He was more important than this ruthless woman, even if he still held feelings for her.

He gave his son a pat on the shoulder, “Hold your head high Miyuki. You are much more than capable than you think you are, don’t let the influence of others deter you.”

“Hmm,” Miyuki nodded numbly and Papa Shirogane sighed. From the side, The rest of the student council both current and future approached them. Ishigami let his hand fall over the president's shoulder while Fujiwara gave him a light hug and pat on the back.

Nana would’ve held a conversation with Kei if not for the fact that in the same way she ignored Miyuki, Kei also ignored her and walked past her indifferently. Kei spoke coldly.

“Don’t act as if you’re part of this family,” These words were harsh but they did little to affect a woman capable of abandoning her husband and child for power, money, and ambition. She looked on indifferently as Kei grabbed her brother by his hand and caressed it. Her former husband looked at the children with a smile while she stood all alone.

There were no words exchanged but the desire to support was fully expressed. Miyuki squeezed Kei’s hand tighter and said his thanks in a low controlled voice. Iino and Osaragi just stood on the side in silence and at some point, the principal, Ryuju and Tsubame also arrived by their side.

With this two separate groups were formed.

Ping! Ping! Ping!

“Attention, can I have the attention of everyone present,” The cat from before said as it stood and rang a small bell.

When everyone’s attention was gathered the cat pulled on a board pointer and scholar cap from nowhere, it donned have the attire of a teacher. Its glasses were balanced on its’ cute nose, raising the pointer in an adorably imposing manner and then it posed a question.

“Can anyone tell me what you have noticed in this room apart from the theater and extremely large screen? Oh, and the dead mother coming back to life plus I, the talking cat. Everything other than those.”

Ai raised her hand but she did not address the cat but looked toward Shinomiya Kaguya.

“Kaguya-Sama, it would appear that we are no longer on earth,” Hayasaka spoke and those who heard her were stunned into silence. She pointed toward a window in the distance, and outside of it a black hole the size of a planet could be seen before it was once again silenced by the quiet and stable void.

“Correct. You get a cookie,” A cookie appeared in Hayasaka Ai’s hand but she did not eat it. The cat pouted.

“You all are in the Deserted Void and the theater of my humble abode, The Restful Inn. Also known as The Fortress of Neutral Peace and Bastion of Tranquility.”

“No way. What about my games, I was just about to clear the 274^th level and acquire the rank of Mage Lord!” Ishigami kneeled and cried out with tears in his eyes before a game console appeared before him. Shocked he looked up and saw a cat kindly smiling at him.

“T-thank you, talking cat, alien, creature—,” Iino blocked his mouth before he could say anything more.

The cat smiled at the gesture, “Good child, this Judicature of Planes salute you.”

“I have meaning to ask but who are you?” Nao bit the bullet and asked directly. The display before her left her heart trembling but as a servant of the Shinomiya’s, she was required to risk her life for them.

“My honorary name is Guardian Loli. I am the Guardian of Loli’s, Caretaker of Shota’s, and Executioner of Pedophiles. Across all realms, I alone hand out cookies to children with no devious intentions. I am Ranked Fifth as the Disaster of Neutrality and was named the True Neutral Abomination of the 12^th Dimension. I mean you all no harm, nor am I as a peaceful existence capable of doing so.”

[AN: OG author note became my bio, but rereading this now it was just me yapping.]

“Excuse me but trusting someone who kidnapped us is a bit…” Iino couldn’t help but say even as she got notice of Guardian’s powers. Her sense of justice couldn’t help but make her speak out. Kidnapping was illegal after all.

“I would have to agree with the law rat right here,” Ryuju said irritated.

“L-law rat… Why am I a law rat you delinquent, I’ll lock you up in the disciplinary committee room to correct your attitude!”

“You can try short stack, I’ll do you a favor and lift you by the scruff of your collar and then put you on the teacher’s shelf. You’re their pet after all.”

Iino’s eyes turned red and she nearly rushed up if not for Ishigami and Osaragi holding her in place.

“Children settle down,” Gan’an said before he looked toward the cat with the title “Guardian Loli” the so-called Executioner of Pedophiles.

The principal asked with a smile as he sat down on one of the comfortable seats, “May we get more information from you Guardian? I don’t think many will feel safe here otherwise.”

“Very well. As a measure of goodwill, I shall bestow upon you all the nature of my true name. I am Uncleir, The Peace Embodiment and Light of Controversy. With this, I am no longer able to harm you in any lethal way except for silencing or containing you in case you all decide to harm each other. Please understand that this is a measure of safety against yourselves, not me.”

Once again silence reigned upon the area before everyone could relax. Shirogane took a step forward and under the stunned and terrified gazes of the others slightly kneeled by Uncleir. He then reached his hand out to her head, Uncleir noticed his intentions and seemed happy at his acceptance. The Light of Controversy rubbed its head against his hand and he turned toward the others.

He gave them a thumbs up.

“Kaicho!” All the members of the academy and the student council shouted out. Miyuki turned his back and scratched his head in embarrassment.

“Well done Miyuki,” Papa Shirogane said with a hint of pride, proud of his son’s bravery.

Miyuki almost wanted to watch his mother’s reaction like a child seeking approval but the strength held in the cat’s paw held him. He looked at Uncleir and it shook its head.

[U: She will learn but until then just know that you are good enough. You can only become a better person from now on child, do not seek approval and acceptance from those who do not cherish you.]

[S: My mind? Telepathy!?]

Shirogane felt like someone had flicked his head and he rubbed it.

[S: What was that for?]

Uncleir smiled.

[U: Distracted child. Listen when others are trying to cheer you up and stop worrying about useless things like mind reading and communication.]

Uncleir smiled before It took a step into the air and began to address the guests in its domain.

“I apologize for interrupting you all but we have to be on the move. If you all are wondering what I have called you all to do here then please listen carefully.”

Silence.

“You all are here to react to the adventures of the Student Council of Shuchi’in Private Academy. You will see their past, present, and future. Their triumphs, trials, and tribulations. You will bear witness to their kindness, cruelty, pain, and passion. Yes, you shall bear witness to the Council of Visionaries.

“Bear witness to Those Who Came Before (Council of Sacrifice), The Ones Who Settled (Council of Visionaries), and The Ones who Advanced (Council of Execution).”

“Woah~ Just like those fanfics?” Ishigami couldn’t help but mutter. Iino scrunched up her eyebrows at him but didn’t antagonize him since she was holding onto him earlier. He was the only one to speak as many others were in awe. Due to his background and past as well as his interest in fiction, he seemed to be resistant to the terror everyone was experiencing.

She never expected that weakling Ishigami to be muscular. She slightly blushed but then mock retched when she realized it was Ishigami. Osaragi just watched in amusement.

Shirogane and Kaguya glanced at each other and then gulped. They already had a feeling of what this was going to be about. They both wanted to know if the other liked them and wanted to hear the other confess but that didn’t mean they wanted others to hear it too.

How Embarrassing!

“It is indeed embarrassing for you two since you both are the main focus right? President and Vice-President,” Uncleir’s tone was slightly teasing as her remark once again shocked the crowd of people. Those related to the people mentioned looked at them weirdly as if they couldn’t believe it, “Their romantic future in particular.”

The bomb dropped by Uncleir was particularly vicious. Gan’an looked at the blonde-haired boy who seemed as if he couldn’t wait to run away. His daughter, Kaguya, blushed red at the words uttered by the seemingly all-powerful entity.

“This brat huh,” Un’yo said as he glanced at Mikado in the corner of his eye. He chuckled fully intending to enjoy what came to him, he did not care about anything anymore, “Make it entertaining little sister.”

“Oh my (Ara),” Nayotake uttered along with both of the Hayasaka and Tsubame who seemed to be very interested. Nagisa let out a small gasp.

“Kaicho, I never expected you to be a romance protagonist, you even want to get together with the black-haired and rich tsundere Bishoujo that appears at the start. Give me back my trust in you, ack—” Ishigami couldn’t help but say these words and Iino finally couldn’t hold it anymore as she pulled his ear.

“Stop embarrassing yourself.”

“Do you all agree, you do get to see the future of Shuchi’in you know, even if from the lens of a teenager’s spicy romance,” Uncleir prompted.

Kaguya and Miyuki looked at each other before they said, “Of course!”

“And the other?”

“Why not?”

“Do I get a girlfriend in the future? I have to find out, I’m in.”

“How do I put it? I get to see Kaguya in embarrassing situations and everyone gets to see ‘that’ side of Kaicho. It’ll do if he somehow steals Kaguya away, so why not ehe~”

Fujiwara’s words made Shirogane Miyuki pale with freight but he wasn’t going to back away.

The other’s quickly agreed and then a light shone on them once more. They found themselves in a unique seating arrangement. The chairs/seats were spacious and comfortable, and the space between rows was sublime as it allowed one to walk without restrictions while being close to others.

The screen lit up and the seating arrangements along with pictures of the people quickly flashed by.

[A/N: Gonna make a chapter with all the character images and names in case you all are forgetful like me.]

Row 1: Osaragi, Iino, Hayasaka, Kaguya, Miyuki, Ishigami, Fujiwara, Maki.

Row 2: Rei, Kashiwagi, Tsubasa, Kei, Tsubame, Ryuju, Karen, Erika, Mikado, Moeha.

Row 3: Nana, Papa Shirogane, Nao, Nayotake, Gan’an, Un’yo, Adolphe.

“Is everyone ready? Please tap the button on the seat if you need anything, whether it be food, drinks, or rest.”

Uncleir then disappeared into the large screen in the front and it read in large right letters.

Reaction Time! Are You All Ready?

They all tapped the button on the chair in agreement. Uncleir smiled and a big childish grin appeared on the screen as well before a countdown started.

5

Kaguya and Shirogane glanced at each other. They smirked before looking forward.

4

‘I swear I’ll make you confess!’

3

‘The one who will run is you Shinomiya! Shirogane never retreats on the path to conquest!’

2

‘President and Kaguya likely get together but surely they couldn’t have liked each other for long right? Love detective Chika would have noticed for sure!’

‘I want a girlfriend, ouch,’ Yu looked at Fujiwara who grabbed his thigh in excitement. ‘Please not her, she’s too grabby.’

1

‘I wonder what my daughter/son/student/brother/sister/junior/auntie life will be like. How interesting.’

Each person wrapped in their own thoughts as expected of humans going through both fear and excitement, their feelings and thoughts were roughly aligned.

0

Let The Reaction Begin.

Kaguya-Love is War: Kaguya Wants to be Confessed To - The Geniuses' War of Love and Brains

“Huh!?”

As soon as they saw the title everyone went crazy.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” Uncleir grinned before pulling down the metaphorical curtain to the show.

End of Prologue.

Chapter Text

Kaguya-Sama Love is War: Kaguya Wants To Be Confessed To - The Geniuses' War of Love and Brains.

“Huh?!”

“Kaguya wants to be confessed to,” Those of all rows were stunned and Kaguya blushed heavily.

“Did I win?” Shirogane couldn’t help but whisper but many people heard him. They weren’t stupid and quickly connected the dots, the conclusion most came to was…

“Ah, this is gonna be hella embarrassing for you, Auntie! I can’t wait!” Maki was practically bouncing in her seat as she watched Kaguya squirm. Mikado seemed lost in thought as Fujiwara’s hair raised in shock.

“My daughter wants to be confessed too? By that handsome boy, Ara, how nice. Do your best!” Nayotake cheered for her daughter in a soft voice to not embarrass her. Nao just smiled as she leaned back in her seat.

‘The young miss wants to be confessed too, it seems only a comedy awaits us while watching these two. I’ll let them off for now, there is plenty of time to tease them.’

Her daughter didn’t share her sentiments for mercy. Ai went for the kill immediately.

“Ararara~, Kaguya-Sama. It seems like the cat is out of the bag with this one, no hiding it now is there,” Hayasaka Ai couldn’t help but tease her as she whispered into her ear.

“Hayasaka!” Kaguya couldn’t help but shout out in embarrassment, the words the president uttered earlier didn’t help her at all.

Everyone was either reeling in shock, enjoying the chaos, or in the case of the KaguKaicho Fanclub, celebrating their victory over the KaichoFuji Fanclub back on earth.

The episode continued to play.

CONFESSION (Blue Heart) – CONFESSION (Red Heart)

N: You fall in love with someone…

“P-Please be my girlfriend!” The boy stuttered and bowed his hand, his hand stretched out to the girl in front of him.

N: Confess that love…

Shocked, the girl blushed and took his hand.

N: And become a couple.

The sky cleared up with animals, people, and a church appearing out of nowhere. A crowd seemed to be approaching from the distance with many people of all ages in attendance.

N: Everyone would say that’s a wonderful thing.

“Is it not?” Nayotake asked and her question hung over Kaguya’s mind.

‘It is wonderful isn’t it, wouldn’t it be wonderful for the president to confess to me, or even I too…’ Kaguya thought about it numerous times but as many in the world would agree, thought did not equal action. ‘I can confess to the president, but! But…’

Kaguya tried to find a reason to justify why she couldn’t just confess and momentarily came up with nothing but excuses.

“Aw, how cute. Isn’t it cute, Ishigami?” Fujiwara tried to take her mind off the earlier title but was stunned by the dark aura surrounding Ishigami. Miyuki sighed and he started to count down from three, calculated Ishigami’s mood, and then decisively skipped to zero.

“They should just die,” Ishigami said darkly, his grip on the seat increased and there seemed to be tears in his eyes.

The anti-youth rant is here!

‘Should I stop him?’ While Miyuki thought of this Iino started going off about something like ‘Indecent student relationship, must be disciplined.’

Everyone thought that things were good for the time being. But! BUT!!

N: But they’re wrong!

Kaguya and Miyuki nodded at the same time causing the others to look at them weirdly.

“Why though,” Tsubame, Karen, Fujiwara, and even Kei along with many of the “Normal” people when it came to love couldn’t understand it.

N: Even among sweethearts, there exists a distinct power relationship!

The boy is now revealed to have a terrified expression and the girl one where her face is shadowed with a creepy smile, the screen flashes, and her feet appear, smashing down toward the head of her boyfriend.

Kaguya and Miyuki made voices of agreement. Gan’an seemed to agree with them along with a few others. Ryuju eyed Miyuki intensely as if she knew where all of this was going.

‘So you did it huh? Very well, as the one who encouraged you, let me witness your romantic journey. Wait, what am I? Some big sister looking fondly upon her recently grown-up younger brother wooing his future girlfriend, don’t fuck with me Miyuki!’ Ryuju reflected on her thoughts with a bit of anger.

The girl is now revealed to be stepping upon her lover, a chain wrapped around his neck as he cries, his head on the ground as he prostrates before the girl. All around them were purses, makeup, and accessories falling to the ground.

N: A side that exploits and a side that’s exploited, a devoted side, a side receiving devotion, a winner and a loser!

The guy cries even more as the girl rubs her boot on his head.

“That’s brutal, is that really what romance is like?” Karen and Erika couldn’t help but leap in shock, were their doujin and fantasies just that, fantasies? Mikado was in the same boat as them as, despite his popularity, he never had a romantic experience.

‘I/We wouldn’t know!’ The entire student council shouted out in their hearts along with some single students.

“Oh my,” Nao couldn’t help but cover her mouth, Gan’an thought that this example was a bit excessive.

Un’yo was entertained.

So was Adolphe, Papa Shirogane thought it was interesting but Nana shook her head in disbelief. Was this what her son was up to these days? And he wonders why she abandoned him.

Ridiculous!

“That’s cruel, I have to find those two students immediately and apprehend that abusive female student,” Iino shouted out passionately, Osaragi was of similar thought. Abusive relationships had to be stopped at once.

Tsubasa gulped as he had a new fear of his girlfriend that tried to cement itself in his heart, which he desperately tried to shake off. Nagisa just smiled at him.

A male hand wearing the Shuchi’in Private Academy uniform appeared as he loaded a magazine into a gun, he prepared for a direct confrontation! In the next moment, a female hand reached back into her sleeve and pulled out a hidden arsenal of 3 knives, telling of her Art of War, hers much more subtle.

The Shuchi’in Aiguillette made in pure gold passed down through 200 years of academy presidents pressed down on his shoulders! Moving forward a red headband appeared, and at the end of it were two black stripes.

“Kaicho and Kaguya-san!” Fujiwara could no longer believe her eyes, how could she? She the love detective couldn’t even sense a romantic battle happening before her eyes.

“KaguKaicho is canon, hurray!” Karen and Erika turned toward each other and joined their hands together, arching their backs in some strange pose.

“Auntie too! How is this fair, what about me?!” Maki said in disbelief and many others both inside and outside the academy were in disbelief as well.

‘It appears that the jig is up Shirogane/Shinomiya,’ the two Tsundere’s looked each other in the eye, their rapport so strong that this level of communication was no longer difficult when they put their mind to it. They both sighed and leaned back.

“So be it.” Shirogane sighed.

“Please enjoy the show of us embarrassing ourselves everyone,” Kaguya said in a whisper, only those close could hear them.

N: If you’re trying to live a noble life, then you mustn't become a loser.

Love is War!

The confession hearts that appeared at the beginning shone in their eyes, Kaguya’s being blue and Miyuki’s red. The opposite of their respective colors! They both had the color of their counterpart!

N: The person who falls in love loses!

KAGUYA-SAMA: LOVE IS WAR

/Opening – Love Dramatic - Start/

“There’s even an opening! Kaicho, we’re in an anime, an anime I tell you!” Ishigami couldn’t hold it in anymore and his observation alerted many in the room. Ishigami couldn’t care less about the other people in the room as he asked, “Do we have a manga too? A light novel or maybe… Maybe even a Live adaptation?!”

[U: Yes]

“Then, then, do I have a girlfriend? M-Maybe even a h-harem?!”

[U: Yes, you do have a harem.]

“Ishigami-kun! A harem!” Fujiwara was stunned.

“I underestimated you Ishigami, to think you were this powerful once you got out of your rut,” Miyuki said and Tsubasa had to agree along with many males in the room.

Iino felt a bit weirded out once when she heard this and for some reason, she imaged herself as one of the people Ishigami had in his harem. He lustfully looked at her body and pulled her over, forcing her into his restless and strong embrace. He then forcefully partook in…

Iino Miko was slapped out of her imagination by her friend Osaragi.

“Hehe, has my time to shine finally come?”

[U: In Apex Legends and League of course. You do have a harem of games and gaming consoles.]

Ishigami instantly deflated and after mentally consoling him the world regained peace.

[Love Dramatic: Paused]

They got back on topic after this big reveal of Ishigami’s “Harem”.

“Uncleir-san, this is a bit too ridiculous don’t you think?” Ryuju couldn’t help but speak out. She no longer sounded as angry as before as it gave way to disbelief.

An anime opening, really?

It finally pushed her to her limit, all she wanted to do now was rest. Fatigue beats anger any day it seems. Ryuju finally understood.

“Aren’t you all missing the point here, if we have an anime doesn’t this mean that most of our lives are just entertainment for others,” Osaragi suggested.

“Ooh! Does this mean we are being viewed right now? Like in those fanfics,” Ishigami was slightly off balance today as he repeated what he said earlier and he looked around madly.

Could he break the so-called 4^th wall?

[U: You all are as real as you will ever need to be. Furthermore, only beings like me from the realm higher than 3D can view your lives. Only those who contain the Authors Authority, Editor’s Inkstone, and a platform or space like my Bastion of Tranquility can move you all from your world to view the Space-Time Tapestry.]

“So what you’re saying is that we’re just anime characters?” Shirogane could feel his mentality breaking and so could everyone else.

[U: Nope.]

“Huh?”

“But you just said—,” Un’yo spoke but Uncleir apologetically cut him off.

[U: You exist. However, this anime version of you was created or siphoned by someone like me who has control of the corresponding authorities, and ‘He’ used it to view the entirety of your Space-Time Tapestry. ‘He’ then converted it into a manga which gained a popular anime and then a live adaptation. This was just the work of entities beyond the concept of “Heavenly Restriction” and “Totality”. It has nothing to do with you being real, which you are. Nothing more, nothing less.]

“But-”

“Isn’t it fine?” Nayotake said which surprised everyone, the woman had a slightly cheerful expression. To her, this seemed very much like a dream, a fun dream that she never had the chance to experience in life before. Here she was with her daughter viewing her romantic adventure with what she could see was the man she loved, which made him her future son-in-law.

To the woman who died, this was a gift she was grateful for.

“Mother!”

“Also, isn’t the opening sequence to the song so cute? Just like my daughter,” Nayotake said these words and clapped her hands. Miyuki and Gan’an thought it was a cute gesture but for different reasons. Gan’an because she was his wife and Miyuki because she looked too much like Kaguya.

[U: She gets it.]

“Hah! Well it’s fine with me,” Adolphe said and Papa Shirogane voiced his agreement as well. So far, these two seemed to be the most laid back along with Tsubasa who appeared a little sleepy after Nagisa began running a hand through his hair with his head in her lap. With a theater in an unknown space, anything could be done.

“Principal,” Kei looked at her dad and the principal with a resigned smile before she looked at Moeha. They both shared the same expression.

[U: No more complaints?]

Everyone but Ryuju agreed, and the girl had her arms crossed.

[U: Complaints?]

Ryuju was just about to open her mouth when a voice was heard in her mind, it was slightly teasing.

[U: Can we get a move on, please? Fluffy Dragon, or would you like me to call you Teddy Ryu? In front of everyone.]

“Let’s get to reacting!” Ryuju switched up in an instant!

So fast! The pace left the others quite dizzy.

[U: Let’s go and enough of the existential crises, please. While I am here for healing and peacekeeping, we must get on with reacting.]

[Love Dramatic: Resume]

The opening sequence started with a single heart upon a white background and a song with a twisty but sweet tone as both Kaguya and Miyuki appeared in the background filled with white and triangles, with love hearts of all sizes floating in the air. They nearly bumped into each other causing them both to blush in embarrassment.

“So it is them,” Fujiwara after all this time finally accepted reality. Ishigami sneered in his heart and mocked but he continued watching.

[Oh Love Me

Mister Oh Mister]

The screen circled from above to show that they were both standing on a heart that had the Kanji for “Confession” in the middle.

It then circled back once again to stand beside Kaguya as she split into 5 more Kaguya’s each with a different weapon. From left to right are 2 Kunai, a Naginata, a single grenade, a Blowgun, and a Knife.

It then cut to Miyuki and his clones who were showered in blue, unlike the red from Kaguya’s side. From left to right he held a Nunchuck, an Assault Rifle, a Katana, an Axe, and a Saber.

[Jirasareru hodo Setsunai

So sad that it makes me frantic]

The two quickly absorbed their clones and were again close to each other, their backs against each other. They drifted further away from the screen until they turned into a logo dyed pink in a pink heart.

[Fudaki dake no abunai GAME

Just us two, a dangerous GAME]

Pink lines converged into the screen to form the title and then a pink line shaped like a static line like in those hospital machines completed it. The title was formed.

Kaguya-Sama Love is War(JP)

“Wow this is pretty high-level stuff, great cinematics and animation,” Ishigami praised.

‘I’m really glad we got a great adaptation, I wouldn’t want to be in an anime with a subpar adaptation,’ Ishigami felt relief deep in his heart. Uncleir smiled because the boy had seen nothing yet of the greatness to come.

[Love is War

Love is War

Love is War]

As the music went into slight jazz, the composition turned slightly jumbled with diagonal yellow lines and irregular triangles, nothing of the evenness earlier. The scene spun again as Fujiwara appeared, she smiled animatedly before she placed her hands behind her back. Like spreading a stack of cards eight people appeared behind her. In order from left to right they were, Tsubasa (Nervous), Nagisa (Smiling), Kei (Indifferent), Yu (Gloomy), Chika (Cheerful), Ai (Confident), Erika (Intrigued), Karen (Satisfied), and Maki (Sneaky).

“Oh, it’s us! It’s us~” Fujiwara started freaking out again as she used Ishigami to let out her emotions, pulling and pushing him.

“So, I’m a part of the main journey too then. I’ll continue to work with you Kaguya-Sama,” Ai said.

“Me too!” Kei pointed at herself and she tilted her head before a calm expression came over her face once more. She had to retain her elegant image.

Erika and Karen once again joined hands, “We’re in the opening!”

“It’s me!” Maki pointed dramatically before getting extremely gloomy once she realized she was in the backdrop of her auntie’s romance. With none for herself. Mikado was once again left to comfort his sister like he was the older sibling.

Nagisa and Tsubasa just shared a moment.

[Odora sete doramatikku wa kore kara

Let me dance, it gets dramatic from here]

Kaguya entered the student council room to meet Miyuki reading a newspaper as he turned to look at her, this part repeated several times before Miyuki blushed and looked away. It was done in sync with the last four (Words?) of the song.

[Ijiwaruna koinoyokan shibireru

The premonition of a spiteful love, it excites me]

Miyuki, same a Kaguya from earlier entered the room with Kaguya facing her back to him, she executed this turn sequence several times before she was shocked into a blush. As before, it was in sync with the song.

“Oh! Auntie, a ‘spiteful love excites you’ huh, how lewd! Nothing expected of the respected Shinomiya daughter.”

“Hmph! At least I get to experience it, surely a luxury for a Shijo like you,” Kaguya bit back. At the time she hadn’t realized what she said but attacked on instinct due to how high-strung she was after watching her love for Miyuki get exposed.

“Experience it huh? Shinomiya, you want to experience a spiteful love with me? Seriously?” Miyuki said slowly as he looked at Kaguya and she trembled.

She had forgotten herself!

‘Ahhhhh! Kaicho, we’re in a floating fortress in a special void and you want to do this now! I have to escape! Yes, just because the terrain changed doesn’t mean the battle has been won or averted, remember Shinomiya Kaguya!’

“Ara, isn’t it the same for you Kaicho, this song has both of us as its protagonists after all,” Kaguya said and turned to the screen in a hurry. The next part of the opening played conveniently.

[Fureta yubi no saki ga unmei o machiwabite iru

The tip of my finger touches with a longing for destiny]

Miyuki (Blue) and Kaguya (Red) stood parallel, their backs to each other as they filled half the screen each with their respective color. In the shadows of it, triangles could be seen moving around before it was split apart when the lines stopped joining together and went their separate ways.

It cut to them standing in a challenging perspective each with a gun of some kind and a white shadow moved from their feet, joined together, and then splashed to form a white background to which they both had four shadows. It was not their own however but their counterparts. Kaguya’s in an elegant pose while Miyuki’s shadow was confident. They looked around warily.

[Anata ni iwa setai

I want to tell you]

Soon the shadows formed into real people, with Miyuki pointing his gun at Kaguya and vice versa.

[Kokoro no kabe o

A confession of love]

Among of a sea of floated cards, two unique ones appeared in the form of Fujiwara Chika (Joker) who held a scythe while striking a peace pose in a reaper costume and Ishigami Yu (Ace of Spades) who had his face pressed against the card with a terrified expression as if he was trying to escape.

“So Chika is a Joker card, huh, fitting,” Kaguya said dryly and the student council agreed with her wholeheartedly.

“Fujiwara I can understand but why is Ishigami an Ace of Spades,” Iino grumbled to those near here mostly, Osaragi.

“That’s because he is a true homie,” Tsubasa said, as he remembered how Kaicho treasured his friendship with Ishigami, and since a person like him thought well of Ishigami, he couldn’t be too bad.

Iino had a thoughtful expression. So did Nagisa because she wasn’t really on friendly terms with him due to the rumors and kept her distance.

‘A confession of love huh?’ Kaguya and Miyuki once again had the same thoughts, they had a wistful yet hopeful expression.

[Kokoro no kabe o

A confession of love]

A scene of both Miyuki and Kaguya sitting in the lounge area of the student council room flashed by before they both moved closer with a cunning expression in their eyes.

[Yaburu ai no kokuhaku

To break the walls of your heart]

The sequence of events became slightly chaotic yet organized as neon lights flashed, and explosions rocketed through the area. Scene changes of all kinds occurred and during those changes, numerous colors enveloped the screen, and along with colors came different animations of flowers blooming. It opened with Kaguya doing an elegant dance and then Miyuki pointing. Kaguya and Miyuki then pulled out an assortment of weapons ranging from longbows, and bazookas, and then a frame with four guns in four corners of the screen appeared. It ended off with them drawing weapons against each other, Miyuki using a Kusarigama and Kaguya using some Steel Claws (Tekkō-kagi).

[Oh Love Me

Mister Oh Mister]

“What the hell,” Nana and Ryuju strangely uttered the same words at this point as many appeared slightly awed at the opening.

“Impressive,” That was the only thing Osaragi could say as she pulled down her glasses in quiet shock while Onodera was recording the opening due to how nice it was.

“So many flashing lights and explosions,” Moeha could only say a few words to describe it.

“K-Kaguya-san, it seems a bit too intense for it to be just about love, don’t you think?” Nagisa voiced out the words everyone wanted to say. Even Nayotake was stunned by how many weapons appeared in such a short period.

Was her daughter okay? Was she going to get killed by that boy? How is this allowed in schools? Is it fake?

“You think so? Isn’t it fine?” Kaguya replied in a dumb manner, a small flower on her head.

[Yumejanainara kika sete

Let me hear it, if it isn't a dream]

Chika appeared dancing a cute little dance with numerous clones of her doing it in unison, while the background behind her changed from flowers to grenades with caution tape.

“Fujiwara-senpai looks cute as always,” Iino praised and Fujiwara melted when many agreed.

‘Praise me more!’

[Nee Mister Mou Mister

Hey Mister C’mon Mister]

Another sequence of events appeared with a few pairs of hands opening their chest to reveal hearts. The first was a golden heart with a cluster of stars along with a planet behind it, it switched to the second – It being a silver heart that was colored slightly pink by the large radiant pink/purple gases behind it. Lastly – the two hearts, Golden and Pink(Silver turned pink by the gases), could now be seen in front of a blue heart-shaped universe.

“Beautiful,” Karen marveled. Inwardly she wondered if could there be a heart-shaped universe in reality. She shared her theory with Erika and they both ended up deep in thought but they still watched the opening attentively.

[Anta no itoshii koe de

With your lovely voice]

Then appeared all the members of the student council, each within their own little colorful spin wheel, in which they all ran. Kaguya looked serious, Chika cheerful, Ishigami fearful and Miyuki determined. It then panned out to reveal both of them looking in different directions. Their transparency gives way for others to still see them and their friends running in an unknown direction.

“I used to think the Student Council was ultra-serious and mysterious but now? The student council looks a little… Silly and cute?” Karen made a tiny comment.

‘Our unfathomable reputation!’ The student council members mourned.

“They seem to be serious on the outside but inside they get up to such shenanigans. We still have yet to come across the actual episode but the content in this already gives me a headache,” Un’yo couldn’t but say to his father;

“Isn’t it fine? At their age they should loosen up a little,” Gan’an looked at Kaguya in the front who seemed to be embarrassed out of her mind along with the boy next to her, and yet… she smiled. It was a genuine smile as she was teased by her friends and crush as she teased them back.

That was all he needed to know for what needed to be done next. At heart he was a caring father but had little knowledge or opportunities, now the path had opened by itself, he would be a fool to not go down it.

Un’yo couldn’t help feeling apprehensive, his father wasn’t usually like this. Where was the man who seized the Japanese business world, was he gone or did he due to some influence now seem to treasure some things more than others?

They were now back to the white yet heart-filled worlds where Kaguya’s shadow was now filled with an abundance of glowing pink/red hearts, when the screen flowed to show them both it was the same for Miyuki.

[Omoi was mou tomaranai

My Feelings won’t stop]

It changed to a close-up of their faces as Miyuki had a red heart in his blue eyes and Kaguya gained a blue heart in her red eyes, the song turned much more forceful and romantic.

[Isso subete ibaisatte

Just take everything that I have]

“That’s right Kaicho take everything she has, even her heart you know,” Ishigami instigated.

“Are you going to let this slide Kaguya-Sama, you should take everything he has before he does it to you. Take his mind, body, soul, and hometown, then savor his heart for last. I mean if you are too cowardly to do it then…” Ai instigated and even left off a flowing provocation.

“Yes, yes, yes. Yes! KaguKaicho is sailing.”

Uncleir sweat dropped when it realized the OP had made them all too excited. When it came to the actual show itself and expressing one’s feelings…

Hehe. Everyone knew how that went.

The parents of the two children while not openly saying these words, they thought them in their hearts. Gan’an, Papa Shirogane, and Nayotake were mostly along the lines of wanting to see a good show (Papa Shirogane) and wishing for their happiness (All). Nana Shirogane on the other hand had wanted Miyuki to be romantic with Kaguya. For more unsavory reasons in line with her twisted nature.

[Fudaki dake no abunai GAME

Just us two, a dangerous GAME]

It was again circled the two of them both of which had their guns behind their back.

[Love is War]

A scene of Kaguya, Hayasaka, and Fujiwara throwing peace signs appeared with Hayasaka at the front using one hand and Fujiwara just behind her also using one hand but she had a more cheerful expression. Kaguya was at the back with two hands up in a peace sign and no expression. Club or Karaoke lights shone from above behind them all.

“Hey Kaguya-san, Ai-san, do you all want to do karaoke sometime?”

“Sure,” Kaguya didn’t reject her and Ai was a bit stunned before she lowered her head and nodded with a smile. The family members of all the girls thought that this bit was nice, especially Nayotake and Nao.

[U: All sorts of facilities are within my abode, you can sing, dance, study, and even train here.]

Such a message was transmitted to all viewers before the video resumed.

[Love is War]

Miyuki and Ishigami appeared as they did a little dance and they also had lights behind them

“Nice moves Ishigami,” Miyuki complimented.

“Kaicho, you’re not too bad yourself,” Ishigami returned it.

[Love is War]

Kaguya and Miyuki raised the guns in their hands at each other.

“Hey, hey. Isn’t that dangerous?” Mikado couldn’t help but say.

“It’ll probably be fine,” Rei said.

“Hey I always wondered but how can I hear her when we are on different ends of the seating arrangement,” Mikado couldn’t help but ask and everyone else paused.

[U: Sound and Vibration manipulation to deliver the best quality communication.]

“Makes sense,” Maki said.

They had forgotten all about how Kaguya and Miyuki raised their guns at each other.

The guns were now revealed to have hearts in their barrels and as the two fired a flurry of hearts leaped out and destroyed everything.

[Love is War

Love is War

Love is War]

In the end, all that was left was Kaguya’s red ribbon which was torn and burnt along with the Shuchi’in Aiguillette which appeared to be bruised and battered. They both sat upon a heart with the kanji confession, both of which were carved into the stone.

/Opening – Love Dramatic - End/

“For 1 minute and 30 seconds that was an extremely wild ride. Makes me wonder what Kaicho and Kaguya-senpai are up to all the time too,” Ishigami said quietly.

“Way too dramatic. It doesn’t give me any hope for the future,” Ryuju said dejectedly.

In comparison to her gloomy demeanor, Karen and Erika seemed like they were on the moon with joy, it was like they could barely stay in their seats.

“All lands desire to be conquered and all paths lead to victory. We KaguKaicho shippers have won,” Karen pressed the button on her seat to materialize a book and pen. Then she began to draw something…

“Well, Nao-chan wasn’t that cute?” Nayotake asked her friend who sighed and shrugged as if she didn’t know how to answer. The OP began to play through her mind once more and then it landed on the last sequence of events, the three girls and two boys who seemed to be having a good time…

Nao blinked and nodded, “It was pretty good.”

While they were speaking the screen lit up once more and they saw a familiar school and heard a familiar voice. It was the narrator from the beginning.

N: Shuchi’in Academy!

N: It’s a prestigious school with an ancient and honorable origin, founded as a facility to educate upper-crust children.

The halls and the students walking within it are shown.

N: The focus on nobility is gone, but many talented students born into wealthy, distinguished families and shouldering the future attend this school.

“How do you do?” Erika greeted a male student who just happened to be passing by as she walked the halls with Karen. He greeted her back.

“Us?” Erika scrutinized the scene before she pulled Karen’s sleeve, “Is it that time you were fangirling over our ship? I remember fantasizing about what happened in the student council room.”

“Please, I fangirl over KaguKaicho 5 times a day and extra on weekends. But what you said is true. What it just dawned on me but we are going to witness Lady Kaguya’s and Kaicho’s relationship in the student council,” Karen shook Erika who gave a look that said;

‘You slow or what?’

Suddenly Karen’s eyes widened and a tall male student holding a book in his hand with the Academy Aiguillette hung on his collar appeared. Walking next to him was a short female with black hair, only the back of her head along with her red ribbon was shown.

N: Naturally ordinary people wouldn’t be permitted to lead and bring these students together!

“Everyone look! The Student Council members!”

“Hmph! Of course, we aren’t ordinary,” Fujiwara said proudly and stuck out her chest. The boys near her didn’t dare to take a look and their backs were covered in cold sweat. Those who liked them watched them like hawks or in the case of Ishigami, Iino gazed at him for signs of indecent behavior.

“It’s only natural, only the best of the best can be on the student council,” Kaguya said calmly trying to appear cool and confident before her image was destroyed. She vaguely remembered being obsessed with octopus wieners that day and made a fool of herself.

The two guys on the Student Council more or less followed her line of thought. Ishigami thinks of the number of times he said things bordering on sexual harassment and received punishment. Miyuki when he was still failing to play volleyball and other such moments.

N: Kaguya Shinomiya, the vice-president of the Student Council at Shuchi’in Academy.

N: Total assets: 200 trillion yen. Her family owns the Shinomiya Group, one of the top four financial conglomerates in Japan, with over 1000 subsidiaries. Befitting her superior lineage she’s a talented young woman who has attained splendid achievements in various fields, such as traditional performing arts, music, and martial arts. A true genius.

A ton of images flashed by with stacks of trophies forming a line in front of Kaguya before diplomas filled the screen, each being for a different skill.

“So my daughter is talented,” Nayotake was one of the only few people to be surprised by this as she had died just 29 days after her daughter was born.

She was happy that she had many talents to survive in this world. Unlike her who had to take a more ‘unsavory’ route. Just as she thought of her previous job Nayotake Shimizu thought of a new problem. Miyuki-chan wouldn’t disdain her daughter because of her right?

She wasn’t sure.

Uncleir just smiled at her thoughts and contemplated reassuring her now or letting her just see how nice and compassionate the man her daughter loved was.

“Lady Kaguya is the number one woman in Japan, the rest of us are just insignificant cockroaches,” Despite the crying voice saying these words they sounded particularly joyful instead of sad. It bordered on praise and worship.

“Isn’t that a bit too executive to say,” Tsubame couldn’t help but comment on that even though, she too felt it was true. She wasn’t a cockroach though.

“Ugh! I forgot how talented Auntie was. Is this what one needs to get a boyfriend?” Maki began to doubt because she had a crush stolen and was looking for a way to succeed.

N: That is Shinomiya Kaguya. And the man Shinomiya supports is…

With a flashy eyelid appearance with his eyes opening he then transitions to Miyuki walking in a cool, calm manner. His gaze was still contained to the book in his hand.

N: Miyuki Shirogane, the president of the Student Council at Shuchi’in Academy. He’s wise and intelligent, strong and silent. Constantly taking first place in Mock Examinations! A genius among geniuses, the top scorer in the entire country!

Here a flurry of test scores showed up on the board with only Miyuki’s being a perfect 500 points. He is shown in a cool pose with a pen in his hand and his face shadowed. He gave off an aura of intimidation.

Kei said nothing when she heard praises about her brother but she did sit straighter than previously and a small smile colored her face. This was her brother! Too bad he didn’t act like this at home and constantly nagged at her.

“Is that so?” Gan’an looked at the blonde-haired boy and then turned to his side where he could see both of the parents of these two children. In the corner of his eye, he could see and hear Nayotake talking animatedly with Nao about how amazing she thought the boy was.

“It seems like she has already taken a liking to him,” Un’yo suddenly spoke before he crossed his arms, “How easily impressed.”

“He seems hardworking and intelligent, a perfect match for my daughter,” Nayotake finally relaxed when she found out a little more about Miyuki. Despite his scary eyes, she had an inkling that he wasn’t as scary as he looked otherwise her daughter wouldn’t like him.

‘Or maybe she would!’ Nayotake panicked once more.

“As expected, Shirogane is as capable as I thought he was,” Mikado praised in a low voice.

N: In contrast to the talented Kaguya, his devotion to studying commands awe and fear, and because of that exemplary behavior he was selected to be the Student Council President, despite being relatively new to the school.

Shirogane walked up a large mountain-sized staircase to which once he arrived at the top he over-looked everything. A large Kanji surfaced beneath him saying;

PRESIDENT OF THE STUDENT COUNCIL

“It is amazing, I remember how shocked the Academy board directors were when you were nominated and even won the election. Miyuki Shirogane, you truly are an exemplary student,” Adolphe openly praised him.

“I am humbled by your praise Principal, may we continue to work together in the future,” Miyuki humbly accepted the praise.

It was sudden but the students suddenly felt a hint of pride to have such a great president like Miyuki.

He truly was their Kaicho! As expected of him.

If it was like that for them then it need not be said for how Kaguya felt at this moment, her pride in him was overwhelming as if his accomplishments were her own.

N: The weight of a solid gold braided cord has been passed down from president to president at Shuchi’in for 200 years!

Miyuki looks up toward the sky as behind him the enlarged braided gold cord shines in all its glory for all to see.

“Those two always look so good together,” Karen said.

“There’s even a dignity to them!” Erika fawned.

“Do you think they’re dating?” Karen questioned off-screen.

“Somebody please ask them!”

“I wouldn’t dare!”

“It would be presumptuous to even get close to them, let alone ask such a question!”

“We aren’t that scary though. Are we?” Miyuki asked Kaguya and she avoided him for some reason.

“We were right though! These two are in a relationship!” Karen proclaimed boldly causing Kaguya to blush in embarrassment. She resentfully looked at Miyuki who, despite being in earshot of the same sentence, had a straight face. It couldn’t be helped Miyuki had been cultivating his stoic self for so long that this minor amount of shame couldn’t be shown on his face. Meanwhile, Kaguya hadn’t even formed her calming ritual.

[A/N: Btw. They were taken from Season 2 Episode 1 Timeline. Beginning of the episode.]

The camera zoomed in to the door and it opened flooding the screen with light. A view of the room was shown from all angles before ending off with a top-side view. The door closed and the screen went dark.

“It seems,” Kaguya said while poring some teach for the president, “there’s a rumor going around… That we’re in a relationship or some such.” At the same time, she placed the teacup in front of him a title card came up to show the ‘Objective’ for today’s battle.

I WILL MAKE YOU INVITE ME TO A MOVIE.

Naturally, this caused quite a reaction to take place.

“Oh, so it was that time, huh? But Kaguya-san did you end up going to the movie’s together?” Fujiwara asked.

“We did,” Kaguya gave a short answer. Not going to elaborate on how they ended up in different seating orders due to her lack of knowledge.

“Let’s see what an actual episode has in comparison to the opening,” Rei put away her phone and looked at the screen attentively.

“So there’s an objective? Like a battle commentary is there a result at the end of the battle too lol?” Ishigami said a few things as a joke, having no idea he was right.

“So they were not in a relationship yet, but that doesn’t matter! They’ll get to it eventually and then it would be our victory,” Karen and Erika whispered to each other and conveniently had a conversation with their new member, Kei Shirogane!

Having the president's sister participate in the shipping made it all the sweeter for these two, no three shipping maniacs. While they were doing this, Kei thought about all the times she saw Kaguya with her brother and felt that her brother was dense. He liked her but her didn’t notice her affection for him, thus, he didn’t confess to her.

Of course, these were merely the assumptions of a girl who used the normal route for romance. As for the romance between the two ultra Tsunderes, it would soon be revealed as to what the ‘War’ in the title meant.

“That’s normal for their age. You should ignore it,” Shirogane spoke a bit arrogantly as he sipped his tea.

“That’s all it is?”

‘They think Shinomiya and I are dating? The fools certainly do enjoy talking about nonsensical love affairs. Although…’ Shirogane paused as his eyes traveled to glance at Shinomiya before he looked away. The book in his hands read “[Signs that a girl likes you]” and on it was ‘she mentions rumors that you’re going out’ in one of the circles. The screen drew back dramatically.

‘If Shinomiya demanded that I go out with her, I suppose I would mull it over!’

“Woah, Kaicho. You’re like, really confident in yourself aren’t you?” Fujiwara said loudly and many had to unfortunately agree with her.

“As expected of you Kaicho,” Ishigami said in a reverent tone as if imagining himself in Miyuki’s exact position.

“So Kaicho thinks like this all the time,” Maki said in surprise.

“Brother, just because you think someone likes you, doesn’t mean you can think like this,” Kei gave him her usual disgusted glance.

“You too!? Shinomiya thinks like this too, I swear!” Miyuki defended himself.

“That smirk looks handsome on Kaicho, quick Erika take a picture to save this sacred moment,” Karen said hurriedly while the screen was still paused. She paid no mind to how that sounded to the others.

“Nayotake, remember when I said I would try my best not to tease them to death?” Nao asked and Nayotake nodded. Nao made a forced smile, “I’m just barely restraining myself.”

“Kaicho~” Miyuki felt a chill go up his spine and he looked at Kaguya from the corner of his vision to see her smiling. The look on her face said that she needed to secure an advantage before her thoughts were revealed.

Kaguya prepared to attack! Miyuki went to defend, and Iino Miko wanted to discipline indecent behavior!

All of them were shut down by Uncleir when it played the next scene.

Ryuju looked at the screen and she seemed to travel back in time for a moment. The seating positions never changed and yet the person sitting there seemed to have undergone a complete metamorphosis, she smiled and said proudly, “You’re about halfway there.”

‘And I’m certain she has feelings for me. Probably just a matter of time,’ Shirogane chuckled, ‘She should just take off the mask of a perfect, pampered young lady and make her blushing appeal to me.’

Shirogane’s Imagination: A squirming Kaguya spoke in a shy tone, “Shirogane, I need to talk to you.”

“This familiar arrogance,” Hayasaka Ai couldn’t help but glance at Kaguya.

‘Here it comes,’ Kaguya panicked when she remembered what she thought that day and she hurriedly turned toward the president, “Kaicho don’t take anything that comes next to heart okay.”

“H-Huh? Okay,” Miyuki seemed calm on the surface but what Kaguya said sent waves in his heart and his most feared phrase reverberated in his mind over and over.

‘The ignorant children with their common talk. Who do they think I am? I’m a member of the Shinomiya family, the heart of this country. How did they conclude that I would be dating a commoner?’

‘So that was how Shinomiya thought of me all this while?’ Miyuki sighed in his heart and then found that Kaguya was peaking at him constantly.

“Wahaha! Kaicho, you were so confident earlier just to be called a commoner, kekeke,” Fujiwara laughed.

When everyone was going to feel pity for the poor president and even Ryuju felt that he might have tried his best a bored voice stepped up to say something.

“What a typical development,” Ishigami said with a bored but slightly interested tone, inwardly he wondered when he would make an appearance.

“Typical?” Nayotake, not one to have watched anime and recognize the corresponding tropes asked him curiously. If it was someone else Ishigami would have answered in a haughty and mighty tone but the person who asked him was Shinomiya’s mother. Not to mention him being afraid of her but Ishigami also recognized what “trope” a mother like Nayotake fell under, and that was the Clueless and Cheerful Mother Archetype! Even if she wasn’t Shinomiya’s mother he would never have given her a harsh reply due to him knowing how precious this Archetype was. So he instead began to patiently explain.

He placed his knees on his seat and looked behind him to explain to the woman, everyone listened attentively.

“Yes in anime this is a very typical development. The black-haired rich young lady who is also a tsundere would fall in love with the common student, she would then haughtily belittle them either out loud or internally. When in truth deep down they love them. Watch as I, Ishigami predict the next line of thought for Shinomiya-Senpai. She is going to say ‘But there might be the slightest chance that I could give it a try or accept it’ Depending on the person they might even add a condition for them to accept,” Ishigami tapped the button on his chair and a can of cola appeared and he drank it.

“Oh! Thank you for the explanation,” Nayotake thanked him for the in-depth explanation.

Kaguya just sat awkwardly throughout the explanation as she was exactly how Ishigami described her to be.

“Kaguya-sama, it appears that you’re in a tight spot now,” Hayasaka commented but Kaguya was still in shock.

“Ishigami, let’s watch some anime when we have some time. The ones with the black-haired tsundere especially,” Miyuki whispered to Ishigami and he nodded after interpreting his intentions. Ishigami felt a gaze on him and looked past Miyuki to see Kaguya staring at him in silence, then what he just said jumped to the front of his mind and he shivered from head to toe.

He turned to the screen and watched as chaos unfolded.

‘Well, I suppose there could be a very slight possibility,’ Kaguya thought as she looked at him from the corner of her eyes.

“Hahaha! Auntie, you’re a tsundere and you’re thoughts got accurately predicted by your Kouhai as if he read them from a book. I feel so embarrassed for you,” Maki said she felt embarrassed for her but she was the one who laughed at her.

“Mou! Maki, you’re a tsundere as well aren’t you,” Kaguya finally couldn’t stand it and with a furiously blushing face that could no longer be attributed to anger or shame she stood up and pointed at her niece.

“What did you say!!” Maki stood up as well.

“I said that you’re a tsundere as well, a depressed one too. How cute.”

Maki immediately rushed up to her before they were grabbed by the collar by Uncleir who held them with a beam of light.

[U: Well let’s not get too angry now shall we? Why don’t we settle down and talk this out later?]

“Hmph!” They both turned their heads away.

‘If he got on his knees and offered up his body, soul, and hometown, I suppose I could train him to be a man who measures up to me. Certainly, there’s no man who doesn’t pine for me,’ Kaguya, similar to Miyuki had such arrogant thoughts.

The camera zoomed out from them both to show how they both were chuckling as if victory was already theirs.

“The confidence from both of you would be enough to fill an ocean,” Ryuju captured in words what some people wanted to say right. She turned to Kaguya and continued, “Also, girl? His hometown? What are you going to do with that?”

Kaguya didn’t have an answer.

“At least we confirmed that they do, in fact, have feelings for each other right?” Tsubame said.

No matter who they were they seemed to be very interested in what happens next with these pair of tsundere’s.

N: While they were engaging in this kind of thing… Half a year has passed!

Everyone was stunned into silence as both Miyuki and Kaguya blushed as they remembered their lack of progress. Since no one spoke the reaction continued.

N: And during that time, nothing of note has happened!

While writing or stamping some documents the pair continued to speak nonsense to fill the silence while they were scheming.

“By the way, today there were snails in the interior of the apple and cherry relief in the courtyard’s water fountain,” Kaguya said idly while signing some papers.

“My younger sister once caught a cold taking a dip in the water fountain even though it was hot outside. When you act according to emotions, nothing good results.” Miyuki stamped some documents while he unintentionally revealed a secret of Kei’s.

“Oh~ Kei-chan is impulsive huh,” Chika and Moeha turned to look at and tease the white-haired girl. She stared straight ahead but she could feel her face turned red and she roasted her brother in her heart a thousand times. Nana had an adverse reaction to her most treasured child being so impulsive that she caused herself to get sick. Why would she be playing in a fountain?

N: With no progress made, their feelings have shifted from “Going out with you would be acceptable” to “I will make you confess to me!” Meanwhile, one other person had no idea that two super high school-level minds were engaged in sophisticated strategizing!

The screen showed an oblivious Fujiwara Chika.

“Agh! Don’t mention it! Don’t mention me being clueless about the romance happening right in front of my eyes!” Chika messed with her hair and stamped her feet in frustration.

“So much for ‘Love Detective Chika’ huh? We might have a fraud on our hands, Fraudiwara,” Ishigami seeing a chance to trash Chika took it without thinking about the consequences.

Chika looked like she wanted to murder him but only ended up crying in a loud voice while hitting him with her soft baby-like punches. It wasn’t like she didn’t want to hit him harder but he was still her Kouhai at the end of the day so hurting him was a bit excessive. Also, Uncleir set a clear limit for strength for when people wanted to hit others and it would only increase when it saw it fit.

The screen moved as the words “STEAMED BUN” appeared.

SHUCHI’IN ACADEMY STUDENT COUNCIL SECRETARY – CHIKA FUJIWARA

“That reminds me! Listen to this!” Chika clapped her hands as numerous flowers bloomed behind her.

“I won a pair of movie tickets but my parents won’t make me see stuff like that, so are you two interested?” Chika said as she pulled out a pair of “LOVE REFRAIN” tickets, which had a brown-haired female and a blond male on the front.

“Hmm,” Shirogane hummed with a note appearing by his side saying “CHEAPSKATE”.

“I feel you Kaicho, spending money hurts my soul,” Ishigami nodded his head and Tsubasa discreetly did so as well, “Unless I have to get a new game of course.”

“Game, huh? Ishigami, how about we play a few games later,” Shirogane suggested.

“Eh? Sure!” Ishigami smiled brightly.

“Come to think of it, I have a rare free weekend. So, Shinomiya, why don’t we—”

“Supposedly there’s a jinx. If a boy and a girl go see this movie together, they’ll become a couple. How romantic!” As Chika Swooned, Shirogane was put in a tight spot.

Kaguya put down her pen, officially announcing the start of this confrontation!

“Oh, Shirogane. Did you just invite me?” Kaguya looked over at him curiously and sweat dripped from Shirogane’s forehead onto his clenched fist as his pupils dilated in mild fear.

“Oh, so that’s how it is,” Osaragi instantly figured out the problem due to her overwhelming social intelligence and Chika wasn’t far behind either. Tsubame remained clueless and Iino was lost.

“Could it be?!” Ishigami spoke in shock, if what he thought their anime and manga’s premise was, it might just be a super-unique romantic comedy. A never-before-seen masterpiece!

“You want to go with me to a movie in which males and females are said to become a couple if they see it together. Oh, dear, that sounds a lot like…” A close-up of her lips which after she finished speaking formed a small smirk.

‘Like I’m asking her out on a date!’

N: Shirogane realizes the dilemma he is in!! Shirogane’s predicament was, in romance, “The one who falls in love loses!!” is an absolute rule!

Shirogane was shown in a field with his back to Kaguya, who pointed a knife at him. Just waiting to go for the kill the moment he slips up and lets down his guard.

N: As they were both full of pride, neither one could confess one iota of romantic interest!

“All your problems would be solved if you just confessed little sister,” Un’yo couldn’t help but comment but then he thought of something and smirked, “Well nearly all your problems.”

“Kaguya-san,” Kashiwagi Nagisa leaned into to whisper to Kaguya saying, “I didn’t know why you didn’t confess before but now that I know and see your conviction, I’ll do my best to support you.”

“Thank you, Kashiwagi-san.”

‘What should I do? It’s blatant. The only thing I can do is smooth it over!’ Shirogane appeared nervous and a scene from his imagination surfaced. It had a black-and-white chessboard pattern that moved in confusing ways.

“So it is true, a love story akin to a murder-mystery manga where the main leads use mind games,” Ishigami whispered to himself in excitement, he had never seen something like this before and it made him excited, “Kaicho, you’re too high level!”

“Why don’t we sell the tickets to a scalper?” Shirogane said with a stutter his hands in his pockets. Kaguya was behind him.

“Oh, Shirogane, I’ve never seen you this flustered before,” Kaguya spoke in a teasing tone as the gold braided chain was shown then Kaguya’s narrowed eyes, and then finally Shirogane’s nervous expression.

A demeaning expression was on Kaguya’s face as she held her chin with her finger and said, “It’s cute (O Kawaii Koto).” Amid the red background, Kaguya’s hand dropped.

‘This is unacceptable! There is no escape route on the path Shirogane conquers! You will be the one to flee, Shinomiya!’ Shirogane got triggered by his imagined Kaguya saying his trauma words and vows to never let them slide.

“So, this is what happens in the council room Kaguya-Sama. I had an inkling but it was much more intense than I expected,” Hayasaka made a quiet observation.

‘Miyuki and Kaguya! I never expected the two of you to use your remarkable intellect in such a creative fashion, wonderful,’ Adolphe connected his hands and placed his chin on them, fully invested. He was not alone as even though they found it ridiculous many of the people here had never seen such a performance of wits used in such a manner. The natural conclusion?

Investment! Heavy investment in something interesting you have never seen before!

And adding to that was the fact that they knew the couple on the screen whether personally or from far away, it only added to the exhilaration of seeing a mental battle of the brains for love. A natural reaction took place among the humans in the theater, they had begun to pick sides, and so naturally cheering ensued.

“Kaicho! You can do it,” Tsubasa and Ishigami cheered for their friend and benefactor.

“Advance Shirogane-kun, let me see the man who scored alongside me as the highest in the country. Let me witness your intellect,“ Mikado’s eyes shined as he finally ignored his sister to break down what came next.

“Kaguya-chan, you can’t let that man collapse your defenses with his next attack! Hold strong!” Nagisa said with the passion of someone watching a live football match with their favorite player right in front of them.

Yes! To most of the people here, this seemed like a sports match more than anything! Only in this way would they be able to rationalize something so ridiculous!

Nana looked at the son she had given birth to as he prepared a counter-attack on a girl whom she was sure whose intellectual potential exceeded his own by a large margin. But, Nana also wanted to see if he could do it. Outsmart her, outmaneuver her, and capture her heart in one of his machinations!

“Let me see your growth child,” Nana was also heavily invested in the next turn of events. Unknown to the fact that Papa Shirogane and Uncleir watched her clench her fist and scrunch her eyebrows in concentration. It was as if she was trying to predict the next move of her son and his crush!

[U: That was some of the most attention she gave to him in his life right?]

Papa Shirogane did not panic and calmly answered the sound in his mind by pulling something in his mind, whether it be a thought, idea, or concept beyond his understanding. And through that action, he was now connected to Uncleir.

[PS: Yes. However, I must thank you. Maybe with this theater, Miyuki can finally get rid of all his insecurities and mold himself into the man he wants to be.]

[U: That woman will also be much more loving in the future I hope, while I do my best to push your family along. The rest must be done yourselves.]

[PS: Thank you.]

Papa Shirogane once again returned to reality, and just in time for the reaction to continue.

“Yeah, I invited you, Shinomiya,” Miyuki picked up the tickets from Chika, “I don’t care about rumors like that it seems like you do. Do you want to see this movie with me?” Miyuki glanced at her while he gripped the tickets.

N: That moment, Shinomiya thought…

‘After indicating the intent to invite me, he assigned me the choice of whether we see this movie or not. Well played,’ Kaguya’s eyes slowly darkened and turned sharp as she contemplated, ‘I could choose to refuse, but then all of my preliminary arrangements up to now would become meaningless.’

“Preliminary arrangements?” Miyuki slowly turned his gaze toward a rapidly shrinking and blushing Kaguya, the entire theater turned toward her with interest. Some of the adults had teasing grins and Hayasaka smiled.

“What a turn of events, now everyone get ready to see one of many of the upcoming machinations my mistress comes up with just to get this man to confess to her,” Hayasaka clapped her hands and said in a strangely excited but monotone voice.

“Hayasaka!”

“Play!” Hayasaka used her cute voice and dramatically pointed toward the screen and it began to play once more as Uncleir obliged her need to put Kaguya through the ringer. Anyway, since they saw each other as sworn sisters, a little teasing wouldn’t do any harm. Uncleir could see that while Kaguya was blushing heavily and berating Hayasaka, she wasn’t truly angry.

A prize paper had the kanji for “WINNER” written on it along with two familiar-looking tickets.

‘I went to all the trouble of fabricating a prize and putting it in Chika’s mailbox,’ It showed Kaguya in a tracksuit at the Fujiwara’s in the early morning placing the prize within.

Chika was excited, “All right!”

Then turn to Kaguya reading through Miyuki’s schedule planner, ‘My plan to aim for one of Shirogane’s rare free days would be for nothing!’ She dissolved into ashes.

It once again zoomed into the tickets as she thought, ‘And if I turn him down now, Shirogane may never invite me to anything again! From the viewpoint of a young lady, I say no! And I say no to that kind of choice! There is no retreat!’

“So the both of them are the same type of person, prideful, shy, and possibly kind. Hmm, let us observe this ‘perverse’ as you call it, Student Council further,” Osaragi said while she covered Iino’s mouth to stop her from shouting about this and that being indecent every two seconds.

“An extraordinary intellect and unwavering determination, there is also a desire to win no matter what,” Adolphe examined the Student Council with eyes akin to a hawk, unlike his usual laid-back vibe. “They are indeed worthy of being in the Student Council and more than qualified to lead it.”

“Un’yo, you seem strangely intrigued by this game of wits despite it being quite—”

“Ridiculous? Unrefined? Or devoid of purpose? It doesn’t matter father, these two show promise and I know that they are capable of more. In the first place, they do not seem to want to use dirtier tactics, especially Kaguya. You would think that despite her education, she would use it to triumph against this kid, but she hasn’t. At least not yet. Perhaps this is why it appears so unrefined to us because it is strange but fair,” Un’yo spoke so much that those near him couldn’t help but listen bar those in the front row and most of the second.

A refined voice emerged from his left, “Perhaps you are right? It is unrefined, but they are children playing an adult game,” Papa Shirogane spoke with his legs crossed as he gazed into a unique diamond cup of red wine, he studied it, his posture elegant to the extreme, “But that mark of immaturity and the added twist of desperation to be loved adds quite the fun twist, no?”

Gan’an laughed, “You have a way with words Shirogane, your son is an excellent young man. You and your wife have done an excellent job of raising him.”

At his words, neither Papa Shirogane nor Nana had a facial reaction and while Papa Shirogane’s hand remained stable, Nana’s trembled slightly. Papa Shirogane looked at her from the corner of his eye and a smile surfaced on his face, reflecting upon the wine glass directly into the eyes of Nana who earlier had found the rhythmic movement of the glass particularly captivating.

‘No!’ She instantly knew what he was about to do but it was too late!

Papa Shirogane’s breathe caressed the glass as he said, “Ah, yes my wife and I have raised these two children of ours. My wife in particular had an exemplary “effect” on Miyuki which enabled him to excel, prompting him to come to Shuchi’in academy and meet your daughter.”

Nayotake took over the conversation thereafter, asking them about how Miyuki was when he was younger, Nana struggled to answer all her questions but through great effort and help from Papa Shirogane, she was able to make it through. The smile on that man's face and how she now owed him, made Nana’s heart burn in hatred. She ignored him.

“Hmph,” Nana looked at the screen in silence thereafter.

With a smile, the three men relaxed as they once again enjoyed the show. Nao watched the confrontation with great interest and inwardly noted that Miyuki’s father was not as laid back as he seemed on the surface.

“In the end, a dragon will always give birth to another dragon,” Nao turned to the screen satisfied. Nayotake ate some biscuits next to her and among them all she was the most reactive but it was fine. She had enough zeal for all of them on the third row.

The reactions continued and only a few people on the second row discovered what happened with the third.

“Yes, well… I can’t help but believe in stories like that,” Kaguya’s eyes and voice softened as she held her head at an angle keeping her chin on her finger, “So if we are going, I’d like you to at least invite me with more passion.”

She looked extremely captivating at this moment.

“Why is my heart beating so hard right now?” Some students asked in confusion as they tried to conceal their flushed faces.

Gan’an, Nao, and Un’yo narrowed their eyes.

Un’yo chuckled, “It’s over for that kid, he likes her even in her normal condition. I don’t think anything needs to be said about when she uses ‘that’ technique.”

“Ah. It might be over for Kaicho right here,” Ishigami couldn’t help but say. He didn’t like Kaguya romantically but even he felt his heart beat faster here much less the man who loved her. Not to mention that seeing it in reality must have a more profound effect.

Everyone thought it was over for Shirogane, but Kei senselessly believed in her brother. Nana narrowed her eyes, she didn’t believe it was over for him. No matter how disappointing he was to her when he was young, he was now older, smarter, and much more confident. She had seen his face when he noticed her, how he wanted to tell her everything, but she already knew. What else was there to know?

“Hardships make people grow but don’t choke on the first lump that appears in your throat child, how am I supposed to feel proud of you then,” Nana said quietly.

SKILL – MISS INNOCENT

N: “Miss Innocent“ skill implemented.

Shirogane is shocked out of his mind and Fujiwara has no idea what is happening!

N: It’s is negotiating skill passed on from father to child in the Shinomiya family.

It gave people some pause to wonder why it was from father to child but ultimately they didn’t dare ask Gan’an Shinomiya that question. Why would a man need that skill anyway? With that question on their minds, the reaction continued.

N: It’s said that this calculated expression and voice even make the god’s hearts beat faster. In truth, Shirogane’s thoughts were also in disarray.

‘Well, I guess it’s the man’s duty to ask a woman out,’ Miyuki seemed a bit confused and Kaguya’s gaze turned sharp as she grabbed at him with the precision of a snake.

N: That thought crossed his mind! Of course, Shinomiya didn’t let that chance go by! She pursued without a moment's delay!

“I’m at the age where I’d like to try a little romance, too,” Kaguya made a sweet lovable face and Miyuki blushed.

“Amazing, Lady Kaguya!” Erika and Karen swooned as those on Miyuki’s side had bad feelings.

“Haha! Father, it appears that is Kaguya’s victory,” Un’yo said with a smile as Nayotake clapped for her daughter excitedly.

Nana and Papa Shirogane said nothing. They both seemed irked by the loss but they were sure he would win next time. After gaining witness to Miyuki’s wit and intellect as well as a glimpse into his streamlined and sophisticated thought process, Nana began to have more faith in this son of hers.

“Is he really going to lose, just like that?! That skill is cheating,” Ryuju said as if she were a gamer who suddenly found out that their META characters didn’t work with the current version and were obliterated by a previously weaker character. She sounded worried because she knew if Miyuki suffered a fatal loss here and lost confidence in himself who knew when he would gain it back?

‘After he worked so hard to change himself,’ Ryuju bit her lip.

“He was just under-leveled,” Onodera said simply as Tsubame looked at the screen worriedly. A sudden sound of frustration alerted them and they saw Ishigami scratching his head in frustration.

“C’mon, how can Kaicho win this?! No matter how I see it this is the condition for a party wipe along with a large Game Over screen,” Ishigami turned to Miyuki and paid little attention to the people watching as he asked hurriedly, “Kaicho! Can you remember what happened that day, did you win?”

All eyes turned to Miyuki but they didn’t have much hope for him.

“How can I know if I won? It’s not like there’s an announcer at the end of every battle, the only thing I remember is hitting my head due to brain overload,” He turned to Kaguya, “Isn’t it the same for you?”

“Yes, there were only three of us in the Student Council room and I remember hitting my head on the table quite vividly.”

Now everyone was confused and then Ishigami started laughing, “Three? Three. Three! There were three people in the student council room, Miyuki-senpai, Kaguya-senpai, and…” Ishigami turned and pointed at Fujiwara, “Fujiwara-senpai!”

“How does that even mean anything?” Erika and Tsubame asked the question on everyone's mind, and Ishigami grinned evilly.

“It matters because it’s Fujiwara-senpai and not anyone else.”

Those who knew Fujiwara well immediately caught on to what he was getting at. Miyuki, Hayasaka, and Kaguya in particular looked at each other with knowing expressions.

“Ishigami you genius!” Miyuki praised him and patted him on the back.

“I’m not surprised, you did spend a day studying with me after all, who said that I didn’t rub off a bit on you now? Good work Ishigami,” Kaguya said.

“I underestimated you,” Hayasaka offered her praise as well confusing the others in the room even more. It was understandable as even though most in this room were smart they weren’t as familiar with Fujiwara as these three.

As seen by the speed by which they discovered Ishigami’s conjure, the genius minds of these three and the familiarity they had with Chika could be seen. Before they didn’t think in this direction as the two were being embarrassed left and right while Hayasaka merely enjoyed the show. As soon as the path opened for them they discovered the way out.

“Ishigami-kun are you defaming Fujiwara-senpai?” Iino Miko seemed a bit angry but Ishigami just smiled at her and she found it creepy how at ease he was.

“What are you getting at boy? Are you saying that Kaguya is going to lose?” Gan’an asked this and the room froze over but Ishigami Yu in this moment for a short time had transcended fear. His previous success in guessing things had boosted his confidence by a large margin as he realized he could use his anime knowledge here to impress others. Coupled with the praise he was given recently his multipliers boosted his stats by a large margin.

Even if he was facing the boss of a National Conglomerate, Ishigami felt invincible!

“Gan’an-san, everyone in the Student Council knows that once Fujiwara is in a room, normal multipliers and parameters, even the conditions for victory in any activity no longer apply. Fujiwara’s presence renders every normal thing around her void and invalidates their existence. In a way Fujiwara-senpai is like a high-level SCP, as normal laws don’t apply to her, she cannot be contained, cannot be predicted, and unless she does so herself cannot be moved to one’s will, and she can be used to contain others.” Ishigami in this had expressed his wholehearted attitude about Fujiwara in a single breath.

“Are you sure?”

“I am sure.”

“What an interesting statement student Ishigami. Mr. Shinomiya would you like to partake in a small activity with me,” Papa Shirogane got up from his seat, his hands behind his back as he faced the standing Gan’an, “I would like to believe in this child here, would you join me?”

The theater was silenced as soon as Papa Shirogane posed that question and Kaguya was a little frightened. Though she had seen both her father and Shirogane’s father get along well when she looked at the 3^rd row from time to time, it didn’t erase the difference between the two men. Un’yo looked a bit miffed and slowly stood up, right as he was about to up his mouth a hand stopped him.

It was Gan’an’s.

He narrowed his eyes, “What are you getting at?”

“Me? Well, doesn’t everyone like being on the winning side, well even my son loses, I’ll always be on his side but that’s beside the point. I think Ishigami-kun poses a very good point and would like to take the bet that he’s right. Just for fun, it wouldn’t be fair to all the children here if it is only them having fun right? Having brooding, serious adults right behind you can be quite restricting you know. If you agree, we’ll shake hands on it like true gentlemen.”

Papa Shirogane spoke in a forward yet charismatic manner, his back straight not in forced confidence like Miyuki. His posture was honed through life’s hardship and his pride was as tough as nails, he stretched his hand toward Gan’an without the slightest thought of him being rejected.

Gan’an didn’t take his hand but Papa Shirogane didn’t seem ashamed at all when the man took his time to scan the concerned, cautious, and fearful gazes directed in his direction. He saw Kaguya looking at him in fear and apprehension. By the time he was done 20 seconds he looked at Papa Shirogane whose hand was still stretched out, his posture firm yet relaxed.

Un’yo and everyone else was surprised. An ordinary person would have long withdrawn their hand out of embarrassment due to being ignored for 20 seconds and yet Papa Shirogane seemed unperturbed! Miyuki and Kei gained new respect for their father as did everyone else. Whether he failed or succeeded everyone now knew that he had boundless confidence in himself and they were in awe.

It was as if it was inevitable that the boss of a 200 trillion yen conglomerate would shake the hand of an ordinary man like him!

Gan’an smiled and took his hand in a firm handshake as he informed the audience that he had acknowledged Papa Shirogane, “Mr. Shirogane, you sure are a very interesting man.”

“Nothing is interesting about me other than my family,” Papa Shirogane merely smiled as he released his hand from Gan’an’s and then continued, “We should get going now, I think the children are tired of us holding up a fun activity like watching this realistic anime.”

“Very well, Uncleir may we proceed with the reaction?”

[U: You shall, may everyone please sit down.]

N: This battle of thoughts seemed to be like a chess problem.

Fujiwara looked at them with a lost expression before searching for something in her pocket.

N: Shinomiya cornered Shirogane, who searched for an opportunity to turn it around.

Fujiwara was still looking for something.

Uncleir smiled when It saw the entire theater in an extreme state of focus and Ishigami seemed to gain more excited by the second. Papa Shirogane smirked and Gan’an smiled. Everyone (+Hayasaka) in the student Council but Chika shared their reaction.

N: The brains of these prodigies raced two steps ahead, clashing with each other as wheels turned faster than any ordinary mind!

A background with equations and diagrams appeared with lines that split it up in half for both Shirogane and Shinomiya to fill. They flipped through and switched places many times in little time. Four images of Kaguya doing a dodging motion come up before going away and four images of Miyuki pointing came up.

N: Kaguya strengthened her defense. Shirogane tried to break through. They both constructed a theory leading to a conclusion!

Miyuki seemed to gain an idea and Kaguya prepared to intercept him.

N: The one who completed the theory first would be the winner!

“Ah!” Fujiwara made an enlightened sound as she smiled, “If you don’t like love stories, you can also use the tickets to go see the movie, [The Birdie from Tottori].”

The screen split in half to show a shocked Miyuki and Kaguya as they both said, “The Birdie(Miyuki)… From Tottori(Kaguya)”?

“It’s here,” Ishigami said with a grin as he spread his arms out as if greeting the world.

CHAOS THEORY

N: Chaos Theory. Secretary Fujiwara’s casual remark added an element of chaos to the theories that were all but completed! It was only one element but like the Big Bang, the chaos increased the possibilities. To process the vastly expanded choices, the wheels in their brains spun even faster, going beyond their limits!

“Um, is something wrong?” Fujiwara asked them.

“Oh, so this is what he meant when he said Fujiwara cancels out normal rules, so powerful! You’re amazing Fujiwara-senpai,” Iino fervently praised her.

Ishigami relaxed as he figured out one more piece of the puzzle that was part of the KaguKaicho pairing. Yes, he too was part of the club and he even reviewed the doujins. He sighed in relief as he thought to himself, ‘I have unexpectedly increased my reputation to someone who knows what they are saying, hopefully, when I start to say creepy things in the future due to me not having a filter, everyone will go easier on me,’ Ishigami suddenly felt a chill down his spine when he realized that they were probably going to see his middle school days too and he fretted for a while.

“It turns out the lad was right. What an interesting place Miyuki found himself in,” Papa Shirogane said.

“Using that boy’s theory as a jumping board he then made a connection with you Father, that man might have devious intentions,” Un’yo warned but didn’t expect much of a response.

“In regards to that man, I don’t think we should worry about his desires,” Gan’an looked at the front row where the 5 children were seated, he observed a blonde male in particular, “I think it’s merely a father's wish to see his son succeed and so he formed a connection with me for that purpose. Yes, he might have also made it an example for his children. ’Confidence is all you need so proceed boldly’ Was that the lesson? Yes, am I a [Father-in-law] now?”

“Maybe,” Un’yo answered uncertainly. Maybe, he was a Brother-in-law?

N: As a result, their brains craved a great deal of sugar! The only sugar in the Student Council office was in a single steamed bun! Thus, whoever obtained the steamed bun would be the winner!

Miyuki and Kaguya moved to grab the steamed bun but were one step too late as Chika nabbed it away. This caused the two over-exerted geniuses to fall over.

“Oh? Afternoon classes are about to start,” Fujiwara put the bun in her mouth, “Well, see you again after school,” then she fully ate the bun as she walked away.

“Well now we know what happened, eh Kaicho,” Kaguya said calmly as she kept her gaze on the screen.

“Indeed, now we’ll be able to see who truly wins the battles,” Miyuki smiled, “Get ready Shinomiya, the battle is not over just because we have concrete information about how we feel about each other.”

“Hmph! I know, we already had that information in the first place.”

“Let me see how long you can hold on for Shinomiya.”

They both smiled, a load lifted off their shoulders but now there were still schemes and games to be played as well as moves to be made.

N: It was a sophisticated battle of the brains, with the ingenuity and pride of these two geniuses on the line.

[Today’s Battle Result: Both Sides Defeated.]

“Huh, so whoever said the thing about there being an end-of-battle result was right,” Moeha said in surprise.

“Ishigami was right again, Grrr…” Iino bit her pen as she glared at him and he sneered at her.

“Hah! Both of you lost, so that means I won right!?” That was the only thing Chika Fujiwara cared about.

N: I repeat, it was a sophisticated romantic battle of the brains, with the ingenuity and pride of these two geniuses on the line!

Kaguya and Miyuki appeared standing along with a sitting Chika who spread confetti everywhere while Ishigami sat facing the opposite direction with a depressed expression. They were currently on a golden Shuchi’in Academy stand.

“That Ishigami guy looks gloomier than he does here, I wonder what happened to him,” Tsubame wondered, she was a little curious about him after the numerous successful stunts he pulled today.

Iino Miko just looked at the depressed Ishigami on the screen and then the one who was happily chatting with Kaicho about what game they would play when they got a break from reacting. She scoffed and turned away to hide the fond smile on her face from showing.

It unfortunately could not escape Osaragi’s eyes. Onodera also noticed but she didn’t care for something like this as she flipped through the images and videos she had on her phone. Erika, Karen, and Kei spoke silently about something to each other about something and Kei was reading something with a flushed face. It looked vaguely like pictures with action lines…

Kei Shirogane took her first step into a new world!

Everyone chatted with their newly made friends or seatmates idly or kept to themselves as they waited for the next scene to play. Uncleir smiled before allowing the next scene to proceed.

*

Kaguya opened her locker to see a letter which she grabbed and opened to read on the spot, “Huh? Oh. Oh dear, huh?” She smiled as the gears in her mind turned with a new scheme.

As the scene descended into darkness the title card containing the [Objective] for today's battle appeared in purple Kanji, reading;

KAGUYA WANTS TO BE STOPPED

Nagisa made a sly grin as she leaned next to Kaguya and Hayasaka saying, “Ara, our dear Kaguya wants to be stopped? You to be held and cuddle~ For him to wrap his large arms around you and—”

Kaguya covered her ears with a red face as she started reciting pi aloud as if to get rid of Nagisa’s voice. Nagisa raised an eyebrow a Hayasaka and she shrugged at her as if saying ‘She’s always like this’. Nagisa sighed and sat back down.

“A love letter?” Fujiwara blushed.

“Yes. He was very passionate, even asking me out to dinner.”

Fujiwara jumped up in surprise, “In other words, he invited you out on a date?”

Miyuki who heard this had other thoughts, ‘A love letter to Shinomiya? Some men really are fools for love. We’re talking about Shinomiya who usually passes the time looking at me. Does this fellow know, next to me, any other male in the vicinity would only register as a talking weed?’

Shirogane’s Imagination: A cute-looking Mr. Weed appeared and waved, “Hello!”

“Good confidence, it sounds a little arrogant though,” Ryuju praised.

“Mr. Weed looks cute, way better than Kaicho,” Chika sniggered as she teased the president.

A majority of the people in the room while not agreeing with the latter part of Chika’s sentence found the former to be quite true. The weed did look cute but Kaguya thought that her Kaicho was leagues ahead of some talking weed.

“Hah~ So it is that day,” Kaguya sighed quietly when she remembered how she made a fool of herself for some of Kaicho’s octopus wieners. Another sigh, “Well it shouldn’t be a problem if it was only that.”

Uncleir wondered if it should tell her about what comments she made about Chika or how she had exposed her Yandere side on that day. It decided to leave a few mental cues for her to find out on her own and got back to playing the reaction.

‘There’s no way Shinomiya would accept,’ an assured Shirogane continued to study.

“Do you intend to go on the date?” Fujiwara asked worriedly.

“Of course,” Shinomiya Kaguya said as if it was only natural for her to go.

“Bait! And… He’s going to fall for it,” Ryuju said with certainty.

“I would also take the bait if the person I liked suddenly said they were going on a date with someone else,” Nagisa said while gripping Tsubasa’s hand.

“Is Ishigami never going to show up?” Iino said quietly, she wanted someone to relieve her anger on. Rei just recorded everything while chewing on some gum.

Crack! Shirogane’s mechanical pencil broke at the tip.

‘You’ve lost your mind, Shinomiya!’ Shirogane looked mortified. ‘Blindly accepting an invitation from someone you’ve’ never met!’

“He’s someone who mustered up the courage to write me an enthusiastic love letter. I’m sure I’ll fall for him,” Shinomiya uttered such lies with an expression of deep (fake) affection.

‘Ridiculous!’

“I think Miyuki is better though,” Nayotake called him by his first name outright, as if he was already her own son.

“Kaguya-sama, stop our ship was just about to sail, why are you holding on to the breaks?!” Erika and Karen were frightened.

Shirogane began to wrap his pencil in tape, ‘You think I’ll just let this happen? Somehow, I have to stop Shinomiya!’ It snapped as he pulled it too hard.

“Pft! Why did he tape it up even if he knew it wouldn’t work again and he broke it a second time? Is he an idiot,” Maki laughed and inwardly she sneered at Kaguya for having her sights on such a man.

“My brother is an idiot for sure, a lovable one!” Kei said passionately.

‘Don’t say things like that!’ Shirogane nearly shouted out of embarrassment.

Shirogane’s Imagination –Start-

“Don’t go on a date with any man but me!” Shirogane shouted desperately.

“What’s that?” Kaguya and Mr. Weed walked in the halls together, “Oh, my. Do you find the prospect of another person taking me away that unpleasant?”

Mr. Weed and Kaguya laughed at him as Shirogane looked away nervously and Kaguya’s expression turned disdainful as she said that familiar phrase, “That’s cute.”

Shirogane’s Imagination –End-

Shirogane slammed his head on the table, ‘That’s as good as a confession of love! It’s like I’m saying “Shinomiya, I love you!”. I have to… I have to avoid that at all costs!’

“He really is traumatized by her,” Mikado wondered, “Did she say that to him before or is it just his imagination?”

“Is his head okay?” Kei wondered as Tsubame worried, there was even a red mark.

“Kaicho, are you so scared to confess to me? You can do it now I won’t bite you,” Kaguya tried to tempt him but Shirogane smiled.

“Shinomiya, I remember you fabricating a prize just to go to the movies with me and you even stalked my workbook for my day off,” Miyuki smiled and Shinomiya closed her mouth, “Which one of us is more desperate?”

He never got an answer.

“Kaguya, are you really going?”

“Yes. I’m really looking forward to it.”

N: At first glance, it seems like Kaguya is thinking only romantically, without any principles.

“Of course, it’s like that with them,” Maki ground her teeth as she found the love of these two insanely piercing on her eyes or was it her tears that threatened to fall when she realized she didn’t have anything?

“Narrator is back,” Nayotake said gratefully, as some of the schemes and games her daughter and her crush used went over her head sometimes.

“That handsome-sounding sports announcer is back to narrate the battle of these two Tsunderes, his serious voice fits it strangely perfectly,” Moeha made an observation.

A grossed-out Kaguya appeared, ‘As if I would really go. Flowers must be blooming inside that boy’s brain.’

N: Of course, it’s a bluff!

‘If he wants to invite me out on a date, he’d better start by offering me a country and then be worthy of my consideration.’ She looked mildly disdainful. ‘Like I would go out with him as an act of charity?’ she sighed.

N: Shinomiya had no intentions of going on a date with a talking weed. After all, it was only a strategy to get Shirogane to stop her.

“Isn’t that kind of awful how his love letter is used like that,” Tsubame felt a little sad for poor Weed-kun.

“All is fair in love and war but here we have both, it’s a pity the innocent were caught in the crossfire between these two,” Osaragi pushed her glasses.

‘Should I feel pity?’ Kaguya asked herself before brushing it off, ‘It doesn’t matter, I didn’t even know him anyway and the plan to use it against the president ended in failure anyway. The one use the letter could have served ended up being a dud, how useless.’

It must be said that no matter how good or soft, a Shinomiya was always a Shinomiya, of noble birth they were born with wealth and talent beyond others. With that blessing came a curse called Shinomiya training and indoctrination, Shinomiya’s only knew how to use and discard others. Anyone who proved not of use was disregarded, this was what happened to the letter of Weed-kun. If there was no such thing as a Student Council in this world she would have lived her life this way forever. But that is no longer the case…

Shirogane’s sweat fell on the table.

N: A romantic battle of the brains! As they were both filled with pride, neither one could confess romantic interest! The only thing to do was use resourcefulness and skill to make the other person confess their love!

‘Is there no way I can naturally keep her from going? Think!’

N: Intelligence put to the test!

‘It’s pointless. Until Shirogane bows his head and honestly begs me not to go, I refuse to cancel.’

N: A clever scheme! That’s the romantic battle of the brains! The ongoing duel between them!

“Shinomiya,” Shirogane spoke slowly, “as the president of the Student Council, I can’t endorse illicit activities with the opposite sex.” He said with a serious expression.

N: The ace up his sleeve. An ingenious approach. Giving his opinion not as himself, but as the president of the Student Council, doesn’t do him any damage.

“A clever use of your authority Shirogane,” Adolphe praised him quietly.

“He’s going to need more than that to triumph against that girl,” Nana spoke quietly to no one in particular but nonetheless someone answered. It was Papa Shirogane as expected.

“Though slightly incompetent, he has his own strengths, he will not lose. Though, as shown before I am also uncertain if he will win.”

Kei looked around warily for a moment before she shook her fists in a silent cheer for her brother. Miyuki thought back to that day and suddenly remembered he had used a forbidden technique.

“Damn,” He was speechless and could only utter a small curse as the next scene he feared began to play. He could already feel his reputation dropping in the hearts of everyone here.

“That’s an exaggeration. We’re just going out for dinner,” Kaguya said calmly.

“Our teacher will be the judge of that, Suspension from school is very possible,” Shirogane said resolutely.

“I you insist on going, well… I’ll run it by the teacher!”

TATTLE TO THE TEACHER!

“Huh, you must be kidding! He’s doing that in high school,” Maki chortled and Shirogane’s face turned slightly red. He was willing to endure it but Kaguya didn’t condone anyone slandering him.

“It was a valid technique considering the circumstances, I had pushed the president a bit too far—” Kaguya quickly came to his defense.

“Oh, quick to rush to the defense of our man eh, auntie?” Maki mocked but there was a sadness she couldn’t contain within, “Ah, tsk, tsk! To love someone who uses such underhanded tactics shows that they are not on the same le—”

She was cut off not by Miyuki or any of the people watching the chaos unfold but by the one who supported him from the beginning. Ryuju (Onee-san) came to his rescue once more as her calm piercing voice slithered into the hearts of all that dared to try their hand at breaking Miyuki’s hard-earned, built confidence and his albeit fragile yet unyielding spirit.

“All is fair in love and war, as they say, we have both here. So why not use a few forbidden moves? Oh Maki, was it? Pft! I’m sorry I forgot a person like you can’t use techniques like that at all, after all,” Ryuju who came to Shirogane’s defense paused and smiled, “You’d need someone to use it on after all, which you don’t have. It must be tough being jealous all the time.”

Hiss—

While everyone reeled in shock at the biting words Ryuju leaned into Miyuki’s ear and said, “You don’t need to endure, You’re better than this moldering turtle that hides in a shell waiting for the storm to pass, please act like the dragon you want to be. Miyuki ‘Ryujin’ Shirogane, please act until you become who you were truly meant to be, a man worthy of Kaguya,” She whispered to him and knocked on his head fondly before sitting down and ignoring everyone.

‘Ryujin, huh,’ Shirogane recalled a time he was called that by Ryuju, it was her of giving him a vote of confidence, that even if none else did, he would know that she believed he could conquer Kaguya’s heart and make her his. Despite them being the same grade, she tended to treat him like a younger brother and thus he was given a piece of her name as an honorary ritual conducted by the previous council.

“To capture the heart of the moon princess, you must become a god among men, a dragon capable of swallowing the moon whole and abducting her to stand as equals. Only then will she respect you. For a guy like you, faking it till you make it is the only way. There is no doubt you can do it, we the student council swear on it!”

As Miyuki reminisced the episode continued as Mikado consoled his older sister again while everyone learned that Ryuju was slightly scary. Kei yearned to be more like her and pumped herself up to defend her brother more in the future.

A scene showing children playing with them saying, “Naughty, naughty! We’re gonna tell the teacher!”

N: Tattling to the teacher! It’s tremendously effective, but it’s a risky choice since the person who uses it is likely to be labeled a coward. But for Shirogane, preventing Shinomiya’s date was far more important than his honor. That determination had an effect on Kaguya.

GRRR…

‘I didn’t think Shirogane would use a forbidden move like that. But, I’m going to stick to my guns!’ Shinomiya stood up with intention as she said, “I don’t mind. If it’s true love, I’m prepared to even accept expulsion.”

“E-Expulsion?” Fujiwara sat down in shock.

“Fraudiwara-senpai still hasn’t discovered anything,” Ishigami was pleased as he got to mock the one person who seemed to always be on his back for everything. Plus, this was payback for the times she called him creepy and beat him up, even if some of those beatings were justified.

Fujiwara who was consoling the still-injured Maki glared at him but did nothing more.

“I’m prepared to give my body and soul for true love,” Kaguya said with a soft and cute voice while she pulled her innocent love-stricken act to the fullest.

‘Body and soul?!’ A few lewd images of Kaguya came to Miyuki’s mind, which were of course slightly blurred by Uncleir to embarrass Kaguya.

“Kid you sure have an active imagination,” Un’yo only had this to say while Gan’an had no surface reaction, Kaguya went into a brain meltdown when she thought of how Shirogane thought of her.

‘He totally sees me as a woman,’ Kaguya was thinking of the wrong thing but good on her! She smiled happily as she giggled while Shirogane was petrified when his perverted imagination was shown in front of Kaguya’s family.

‘It’s over,’ He lamented.

“All men think about is this,” Karen couldn’t help but click her tongue along with her camera as she shamelessly went against her own words, though she wasn’t a man. But that didn’t matter! She was going to use this as a reference for more doujins, even if it was blurred the general figure could still be seen, and since no one stopped her, she thought it was good to proceed.

N: Shirogane takes major damage!

“Th… That’s ridiculous!” Shirogane roared as he slammed the table sending a few papers flying onto the ground.

“No, it’s not! He’s conveyed his ardent love for me. Wouldn’t it be dishonorable of me not to be prepared for expulsion?”

“S-Stop being silly! Then maybe I should confess my love!” Shirogane shouted out anxiously.

Kaguya suffered severe heartthrobs.

“Grab the chance to smooth it over quickly Kaicho, before she uses it against you,” Tsubasa said in a hurry, he was anxious for Shirogane and Ishigami nodded.

“Don’t worry, she’s stunned for the next few seconds, he’ll make it,” Onodera said as she started dodging Iino’s efforts to see what was on her phone. Iino settled down once Osaragi got ahold of her.

Hayasaka sighed, “A usual Kaguya-sama will fumble this chance.”

“For the sake of the argument… Just for the argument, would you forget about this boy then?”

Kaguya made the face of a person who had fallen in love!

“There’s is a possibility.” She said shyly.

“Could something so easily swayed be true love?” Shirogane came up in Shinomiya’s face with a mocking expression. Kaguya looked away.

Shirogane laughed, “If being wooed by another man can make you forget him, there’s no way it’s true love!”

“I just there’s a possibility!”

Shirogane’s legs were shaking, “I see, I see. Then it’s true love.”

Kaguya noticed this and couldn’t help getting a little angry, ‘If you’re worried about me, you should stop me without regard to the way it looks!’

“She’s right you know,” Fujiwara couldn’t help but say.

Sadly, many people seemed to agree and Shirogane was sent into deep thought.

“I don’t care what you say! I’m really going!” Kaguya walked toward the door angrily and Shirogane turned around.

‘Unless I get a tearfully passionate confession of love, I really am going!’ As she thought this someone grabbed her by the shoulders.

‘Shirogane?’ It wasn’t him but a crying Fujiwara.

TEARY-EYED.

“I don’t want anyone to have you, Kaguya! I don’t want you expelled!”

“Fujiwa…”

WAAH.

“No, no! Don’t go away!” Fujiwara shook Kaguya as she rubbed her face against hers.

“Hey…”

“I’m crazy about you! I love you!”

“Enough! I won’t go, so get off of me!” A frustrated Kaguya shouted out.

TODAY’S BATTLE RESULT: KAGUYA DEFEATED.

N: Kaguya lost today’s battle. Reason? She made someone say they loved her!

“How frustrating,” Kaguya rubbed her temples as she thought of how many times she was close to success but failed because of some reason or another.

A PASSIONATE LOVE LETTER ARRIVED!

[CENSORED] By Hayasaka.

 “Yes, censor that indecent letter, matter-of-fact bring it for me so I can lock it away,” Iino requested Hayasaka and the girl nodded after some time. She was going to look for that letter in a trash pile somewhere.

“Judging by the remaining length there seems to be one more battle and the ending song right?” Karen said to Erika based on common anime knowledge.

“I wonder what it looks like?” Ishigami as well as many others wondered. As the opening song was so well made they longed to see the ending and so they went back to reacting. There was still one more battle to watch after all.

*

“Forget it.” A girl said.

“Why not? Just give me one bite!” The boy leaned in. Kaguya and Miyuki who were passing by watched them. Kaguya looked slightly invested while Miyuki watched indifferently.

“Alright, but jeez. Here,” The girl went to feed him a meatball.

Kaguya stopped and then she turned around to transition into the Council room, “Improper!”

“Oh, it’s this huh? One of the classics,” Ishigami was once again happy to see another familiar trope, “Though with how they are, I wouldn’t be surprised if sharing food is somehow a confession.”

 “Oh, that was the day Kaicho made his delicious bento, thanks again for sharing it with me Kaicho!” Fujiwara called out with a bright expression but for some reason, to everyone's eyes, Miyuki Shirogane had made a scared face.

“You welcome,” He solemnly accepted the thanks. Everyone was ill at ease with his reaction but Kaguya didn’t seem to see anything wrong.

She has no self-awareness. Uncleir gave up when the slight mental cues it used didn’t work on the girl, she would have to find out on her own as anything stronger would violate its identity as the Peace Embodiment.

“Worth getting that angry about?” Shirogane asked as today's objective came up once again and it read;

KAGUYA WANTS IT

A lewd smile surfaces on several people’s faces as they prepare to go on a teasing rampage. Nao prepared to break her promise as Nayotake blushed at the implications. Before anyone could say anything however a burning red Kaguya shouted out hurriedly;

“Uncleir can you play the video please, quickly!”

[U: Sure.]

And the reaction continued forcefully, no longer waiting for people to speak and so they had to reluctantly quiet down. Kaguya sighed in relief as she postponed the crisis. She avoided looking at Hayasaka’s wiggling eyebrows and focused on Miyuki’s slightly blushed face.

“They don’t have enough self-awareness, about being students of traditional Shuchi’in Academy. Coaxing someone like that in public, it’s despicable! It’s silly and vulgar!” Kaguya turned around to say this. Kaguya imagined the scene once again and then she blushed.

“That’s a mean way to put it,” Miyuki pulled out his bento box.

Kaguya turned around, “Shirogane, you brought your own lunch today?”

“Yeah, My grandpa in the country sent us a lot of vegetables. It may not look great but I have confidence in the taste.” Miyuki went to open his blue bento box with the four golden diamond shapes in two opposite corners.

Chibi Grandma and Grandpa: Miyuki eat it all up!

“What a cute elderly couple, to be together for so long,” Nayotake said with a smile.

‘Of course, they are,’ Kei and Miyuki thought with pride.

Golden sparkles floated in the air to reflect Kaguya’s wonder when she caught a glimpse of Shirogane’s lunch and a truly cute expression of desire lit up her magnificent features.

N: It was the first time Kaguya had seen such a lunch. Kaguya’s own lunch was always prepared by a team of chefs, and delivered to her during the lunch hour. Her lunch was nutritionally balanced, of course, achieving harmony with fresh ingredients as the foundation. That is the lunch Kaguya knows.

During the narration, Kaguya’s team of chefs is shown along with the high-class lunch that would be delivered to her and then it shows Shirogane’s lunch.

N: Boiled food! Red wieners! Rolled omelet! Hamburger! Pickled dried plum! And…

SEAWEED EGG

Miyuki ripped open the pack of seasonings.

N: Seasoning on rice!

“Being mesmerized by his lunch is actually crazy, Kaguya-sama,” Hayasaka enjoyed the sight of Kaguya’s blushing and embarrassed face.

“So that’s what she was thinking at the time? But why did she have such a killer expression, like she wanted to end my life?” Shirogane pondered aloud and a few people were confused by what they heard.

Kaguya in particular was still lost by what he was talking about. She would never look at the president like she wanted to kill him. Defamation! This was defamation, Kaguya said in her heart. She ignored the Miyuki for a while.

N: All the food one could want crammed into a box. It struck Kaguya, it was like the freedom of a child’s treasure chest.

‘Wieners sliced to look like an octopus! They really exist!’ Kaguya drooled as an expression of wanting appeared on her face.

‘I want to try one, but…’ she wiped her face.

N: Kaguya’s pride wouldn’t allow it.

“Lunch. Lunch. You brought lunch today? It looks delicious!” Chika suddenly appeared

Miyuki gave thanks for his food and prepared to eat, “I know, right? I made it all myself.”

“Lucky. Please give me a bite!”

“It’s that simple honestly. Makes me wonder why someone can’t do it huh,” Hayasaka stared at Kaguya.

“Tsk. I know someone wouldn’t do it either,” Ryuju stared at Miyuki.

The two Big Sisters(Unofficial), one more present(Hayasaka) than the other(Ryuju) but both of vital importance to the journey of the two expressed their dissatisfaction with the games their Younger Siblings(Unofficial) were playing! Thus to ease their boredom, they teased them without restraint!

Mama Fujiwara just watched from a distance and reminisced on how tasty the food was at the time. Ishigami waited for the chaos to unfold as he held his popcorn and Cola. Iino was eating food and thus unable to make any remarks courtesy of Osaragi.

Just then Ishigami thought of something and said, “Fujiwara-senpai is so lucky she didn’t get to see that side of Kaguya-senpai. She wouldn’t have done that then,” Those who listened to him saw him shiver and suddenly had a premonition.

“Hmm? Sure, I don’t mind.” Miyuki agreed to Chika’s desire for food as Kaguya reeled back in shock.

“Really?”

“I’ll give you this hamburger.”

“Alright!” Chika began to eat a hamburger.

‘Hey! Chika?’ Kaguya thought in surprise as she saw Chika eat the hamburger.

DELICIOUS

Chika made a blissful expression, “It’s out of this world!” She arrived at a cartoon version of space where she floated around before ending up in front of a hamburger where she struck a cute pose saying, “The piping hot juice that spills out of a hamburger is delicious, but there’s something special about a hamburger that’s yummy at room temperature with all of the flavors locked in!”

“I would really like one of Kaicho’s hamburgers right now… Ah! Can’t I just request one from the chair,” Fujiwara resolutely pressed on button of her chair and a bento box appeared in her hand, it was filled with the same type of hamburger Miyuki made. They all looked identical as if directly copied from the screen.

Kaguya’s gaze sharpened immediately as she contemplated how she was going to get one for herself without Miyuki noticing.

She suddenly smelled something and looked behind to see her mother Nayotake taking a bite of one of the hamburgers with a blissful expression, ‘Mama. You too!’

Kaguya unknowingly inherited Hayasaka’s way of calling her mother “Mama”.

MEAT JUICES LOCKED IN – YUMMY FLAVOR

Miyuki lifted an octopus wiener, “All right, eat this, too.”

Fujiwara shouted out, “Yay!”

‘Chika,’ A dramatic piano note sounded as a spotlight descended on Kaguya her voice abnormally calm and chilling, ‘I considered you a friend but if your life were to be in danger tomorrow I wouldn’t lift a finger to save you,’ Kaguya’s gaze was slightly psychotic. Dangerous music played in the background to supplement her empty gaze.

“Heee—!” Ishigami suddenly made a loud, terrified sound as he cowered away and Shirogane wasn’t far behind him as he suddenly stiffened, his teeth slightly clattering as his hands trembled. Their gazes suddenly seemed far away as they turned pale as if they could see something that made their hearts turn cold with fear.

Everyone, including Kaguya, was stunned. Both by the video and the two boy’s reaction to it. Freaking out like this was clearly abnormal as in all of their opinions it wasn’t that scary but…

“If one has traumatic experiences associated with a certain expression on the target's face, they would also freak out like those two,” Hayasaka sighed as she informed the others.

“So this is how I look like when thinking like that,” Kaguya pondered as she thought, ‘If I remember correctly, I think like this 80% of the time, which would mean…’ Kaguya ‘nearly’ curse but her training from a young age stopped her.

Uncleir suddenly appeared and a light engulfed the two boys and their expressions turned mellower, it bowed its head before returning to the screen.

“I never knew Kaguya thought that at the time,” Fujiwara said sadly.

“Eh?! Chika that's just a joke, a joke. I wasn’t really going to—” Kaguya said but she was cut off by Ishigami’s terrified voice.

“Yandere. A genuine Yandere, no wonder she nearly killed me on accident when I asked if she liked Kai—! Eeek!” Ishigami looked at Kaguya who stared at him blankly and used the sheet Uncleir gave him to hide himself.

Everyone heard what he said, she nearly killed him on accident!

Gan’an and Un’yo’s expressions tightened as they thought, ‘This child, what has she been up to for her to have such an image in the mind of these boys?’

Miyuki just stared into the air, dazed. A certain phrase popped up in his mind repeatedly.

“Kaguya, you’re doing it again,” Nayotake gently rebuked her and the girl fixed her expression awkwardly.

“She nearly killed him on accident, what?” Onodera was so shocked her phone fell to the ground but thankfully it stopped before smashing into it.

“Slander. Attempted murder. Unwilling to help an endangered person even with full capability,” Iino dedicatedly wrote down Kaguya’s crimes and this time Osaragi didn’t stop her as she bent down to pick up her fallen glasses so others couldn’t see her full, beautiful face.

“Over a lunch box,” Nana and several others struggled to see the reason why someone would have a reaction like this over a lunch box. Kaguya frantically apologized to the sad Fujiwara, terrified Ishigami, and the absentminded president.

‘What’s that scornful gaze about?’ Miyuki wondered, “You…” – ‘You think my lunch is that miserable?’

“It’s something much more terrifying than that brother,” Kei couldn’t help but correct him as if her voice would reach through the screen.

‘Miyuki Shirogane, it seems the job of President has taken its toll on you and yet you speak not of your troubles, how honorable! Also, Ishigami boy has been going through such a thing, and yet never complains. Both of them are honorable and kind to take on this job.’ Adolphe praised them to the moon.

‘Make fun of me?’ Miyuki unscrewed the flask he brought with a determined expression, ‘I’ll teach you a lesson!’

“Hot miso soup!”

“It’s no good if the rice gets cold and hard, but if you have it with miso soup…” Miyuki grinned evilly as he continued speaking, “In that instant, the two merged into a supreme dish.” Miyuki gave a demonstration as he ate some rice and drank some soup.

Miyuki offered it to Chika, shocking Kaguya, “Try it”

“Sure!” Chika looked nervous but expectant.

As she dug in Kaguya thought, ‘Hey! Why did you take it from the part he already ate from? That’s an indirect kiss! That, too?’ Chika ate and drank with relish while Kaguya seemed to have a meltdown.

“I have a bad feeling about this sister,” Moeha couldn’t help but warn Chika.

“It’s fine, Kaguya just loves Kaicho a lot so she just thinks like this,” Chika said with a down expression as she pouted. ‘Stupid Kaicho he took Kaguya away now she says all these hurtful things about me! I won’t help him for a while— Why a while? I don’t want to help him ever again!’

Chika shivered in fear with a traumatized expression just like the others were earlier.

The rice spread apart as Chika said, “The rice! It’s all coming apart in my mouth”

“Yes, just as using cold rice for cooked rice with green tea, has been traditional for ages, there’s marvelous compatibility between warm soup and a cold lunch.” Miyuki bestowed some knowledge.

FROZEN RICE DOESN’T STICK TOGETHER – MIX IT WITH SOUP – BREAKS APART

DELICIOUS!!

“Good to know,” Adolphe took note of when he was going to make his own lunches.

“Ingenious, our next picnic together would be with these,” Nagisa told Tsubasa in a sweet tone.

“This is delicious! You’re a genius, Shirogane Kaicho!” At her praise, Miyuki just chuckled.

“Okay, enough praise!” He humbly (arrogantly) accepted the praise.

Miyuki took a peek at Kaguya, ‘How about it Shinomiya! I bet you didn’t know how good cold rice could be.‘

“After all, this isn’t secondhand knowledge! It’s a discovery based on experimentation and inspiration! He’s on the level of Newton, maybe even higher!”

‘Kaguya! Kaguya! Kaguya! Kaguya! Kaguya, let’s go home together! I love getting to do a sleepover with you! It doesn’t hurt but I’m crying!’ Kaguya had tears in the corner of her eyes when she thought of the times she went home together with Chika or when they had a sleepover with them playing games such as cards, even the time she had to bandage Chika’s knee when she bruised it.

Her expression turned dangerous, ‘Goodbye, Chika. We’re no longer friends.’

Chika started crying dramatically as she ran into Kaguya, “Kaguya! Please don’t abandon me! Waah!”

“I won’t, I won’t. I was just a little off in the head that day,” Kaguya’s smile tightened as she patted Chika on the back.

“Um, I have been meaning to ask but what does Yandere mean?” Nayotake asked and Ishigami immediately looked in her direction, his gaze empty, but he still answered her.

“Yandere, meaning Ill Love or Crazy Love when translated into English is a common love interest archetype in anime. These women or men are completely unhinged when it comes to their love interest and will stop at nothing to have them to themselves, some even go around killing other competitors.”

While most were scared by the information Ishigami continued, “As for Shinomiya-senpai, there is no need to be afraid. While she may look like a Hardcore Yandere, she wouldn’t do most of the things she said she would. She’s a hybrid between Tsundere and Yandere so she wouldn’t result in actions like those. In other words, she’s a Softcore Yandere.”

“T-Thank you Yu-kun,” Nayotake thanked him as he nodded then turned to the screen, carefully avoiding eye contact with Kaguya. Meanwhile, the information given to everyone finally cemented certain facts they held about Kaguya.

In the minds of everyone present a small thought came to be: Kaguya is crazy.

‘She looks even more contemptuous,’ Miyuki gulped, ‘But why?’

‘I see. If that’s how you want to play it, then I have an idea, too.’ Kaguya thought with a vicious expression, she still had tears in her eyes, ‘Just wait until tomorrow.’

THE NEXT DAY

A terribly overbearing dish filled with all kinds of expensive and ridiculous ingredients appeared on the screen.

“Why did I expect this, even though I already knew what happened!” Hayasaka said with a mildly tired expression.

“Auntie is childish,” Maki regained some of her strength and was about to trash on her auntie once more before her gaze accidentally collided with Ryuju’s who raised an eyebrow at her. She hurriedly turned away, she now held a mild fear for the sharp-tongued girl.

After unintentionally silencing Maki, Ryuju said, “I don’t know what she was trying to accomplish with this but it won’t work on Miyuki. He won’t pick up on her intentions and misunderstand.”

‘Because he still has that weak mentality even if his self-image has risen so drastically,’ Ryuju regretted somewhat, she should have been more involved. Instead of giving him merely one piece of advice, she should have guided him more thoroughly. Ryuju had long forgotten how she was vexed in the beginning by how she worried about his future relationship with Kaguya.

‘She used his first name,’ Kaguya discreetly looked at Ryuju and noticed how pretty she was then started worrying despite knowing Shirogane liked her.

Ryuju who worried for her honorary younger brother didn’t have time to notice but Hayasaka did and she rubbed her head, once again stressed.

“A lot of effort was put into this,” Miyuki and Chika stared blankly.

“I just got bitten by the cooking bug,” Kaguya spoke as if she were the one to make the meal.

“You did not cook this,” Maki rolled her eyes.

Kaguya was embarrassed when a few chuckles ran through the audience and Hayasaka gave her a knowing look.

“Huh. It actually looks good.” Miyuki complemented perfunctorily.

Kaguya had a smug expression, ‘I know it! Then you’re going to ask me, aren’t you? Ask me for a bite. Then I’ll be magnanimous, and…’

Kaguya’s Imagination: -Start-

“Gimme! Gimme!” a dog like Miyuki said as he offered his lunch for some of Kaguya’s.

“Good grief. Fine. Shirogane we can exchange lunches.”

Kaguya’s Imagination: -End-

‘And that’s how I’ll accept.’

Miyuki had a wry smile, was he stupid to love her if that was how she viewed him? Even if she held feelings for him as well, this was a bit much right?

“But Miyuki won’t you know,” Tsubame said as her voice drifted into Kaguya’s ears, “He’s just like you Shinomiya, a prideful person is never going to ask for your lunch like how you’re thinking he will.”

Kei covered her mouth in shock at how Kaguya wanted her brother to ask her.

“Damn right he won’t,” Ryuju had an angry expression, “Kaguya do you think like this of all your friends? Is this how you were raised? To always look down on other people to such an extent?”

She asked this of Kaguya but she looked directly at the two men Shinomiya men at the back and just like that the atmosphere in the room turned tense in an instant once more. Unlike many others, Ryuju showed no fear when facing people like the Shinomiya Family. Her family was also crazy-powerful and had many connections with neighboring Yakuza, so these people wouldn’t dare to touch her.

“Yes,” Many people expected him to dodge the question or even lie but Gan’an boldly said it was true.

“All my children were raised this way.” Gan’an said while he thought, ‘And I regret it!’

“Hmph!” Ryuju sneered and turned to Kaguya completely ignoring those at the back, “Fix that attitude of yours, don’t let your subconscious and imagination be controlled by that family. Also, Miyuki I want to have a private chat with you later.”

“Ryuju Momo, while I do have to agree with some of the things you said, suddenly showing disrespect to Kaguya-Sama… Is quite unacceptable,” Hayasaka suddenly spoke with a dark expression.

“Oh? What are you going to do about it?” Ryuju stood up and Hayasaka as well, Ryuju had her hands in her pockets, and Hayasaka clasped in front of herself.

Hayasaka looked around and noticing Kaguya’s worry chose to step down, “Mah~ I thought you were really scary just now, so I would like to ask you to be more kind with your words. I might get scared~”

Hayasaka morphed into gal mode, confusing Ryuju and everyone else. They didn’t know why but seeing her switch her expression like that made them feel like an upfront person like Ryuju wasn’t as scary.

Miyuki had a thoughtful expression when he heard her voice.

“Do what you want! Tsk. Scary woman, all of you like to change your faces just to hide yourselves! At least do it to improve and become better,” Ryuju roared as she whispered the last part so only a few people including Miyuki could hear her.

He smiled, it was genuine.

After domineeringly saying her piece she stopped speaking and sat down with a pissed expression. The atmosphere was cold and Uncleir wanted to clear it up as it didn’t interfere earlier. Unless there was going to be a real fight, letting these humans clear out their emotions was the right move.

“A fantastic speech but I’ll still be reprimanding you later, delinquent!” Iino didn’t seem to notice the cold atmosphere as she antagonized Ryuju.

“You still on about your laws, shorty.”

“That has nothing to do with the fact that you’re disrupting the peace, I’ll correct you someday so watch out,” Iino warned and tried to sound dangerous but she was too short and her voice too cute to sound threatening.

“Yes, yes. Shorty, I’ll put you back in your pen later.”

As Iino growled and the atmosphere recovered somewhat due to her intervention the reaction continued but before that...

Kaguya was covered in cold sweat as all the details of that day came to her and she suddenly said in a nervous tone, “Ah, Chika. Nothing I say about you after this point is something I would normally say and all of it is from me being jealous, I’m sorry!”

“Huh, yeah. No problem Kaguya,” Chika said in confusion.

“Hayasaka, thank you,” Kaguya avoided her eyes and Hayasaka grabbed her hand to reassure her.

“No problems, leave it to nee-chan,” Hayasaka said jokingly.

“Hmm, Haya-nee,” Kaguya said with a teasing smile as Hayasaka’s froze and the reaction continued.

‘So come over anytime,’ Kaguya outstretched her hand.

“Why don’t we eat too,” Miyuki and Chika pulled out a similarly wrapped bento box.

“Yeah.”

After they unwrapped it Chika leaned in to look at Miyuki’s lunch, “Octopus-shaped wieners again today!”

“Yep! They're a staple.”

“Nice! They’re cute and yummy! Nothing could be better!” Kaguya’s expression slowly constricted as Chika and Miyuki spoke.

Miyuki laughed, “I don’t know about that.”

Chika also laughed, “Why not? That’s how I think of them!”

“All right! All ri…” Miyuki paused when he sensed a menacing aura.

Kaguya brought her bento over, “Shirogane. I recall you love oysters.”

‘What is this disturbing aura she’s been giving off since yesterday? Why is she offering me a meaninglessly high-class dish?’ Miyuki trembled.

“She wants your wieners,” Moeha said with a sultry tone as Karen and Erika blushed red, thinking of something. Their minds ran wild with a new doujin plot idea.

“What?!” Iino blushed red as Miyuki felt slightly awkward, he had a feeling they were talking about something other than hot dogs.

Miyuki Imagination: -Start-

‘She must be plotting something. Otherwise…’ Miyuki was shown with his lunch in the Student Council room when heavy footsteps approached him and a shadow of Kaguya descended on him.

“Oh, my,” She wore a very familiar expression, “That’s a cute lunch.”

Miyuki Imagination: -End-

“I have never told him something like that in my life,” Kaguya clarified for everyone to hear.

So it’s just his imagination! Everyone was once again shocked at the level Kaguya could give people, even if she never said the words to them.

‘I’ll give you this out of charity, Shirogane, since I feel sorry for you,’ completely caught up in his imagination he missed Kaguya’s look of confusion as he trembled.

‘She feels sorry for me?’

“I don’t, I just wanted some wieners,” Kaguya felt sad as everyone seemed to misunderstand her. She was then tapped on her hand with a bento box filled with octopus-shaped wieners, courtesy of Miyuki and she smiled happily not doubting his intentions. The mental battle between her personalities didn’t last a second as all of them wanted to eat the food Kaicho gave them. She couldn’t believe it but she took the box and made a small sound of thanks as she began to eat it, a blush on her face. With his kind action, Kaguya felt as if both her heart and stomach were being filled.

‘Too cool Kaicho, to do this in front of her father,’ Ishigami said in his heart.

Ryuju and Hayasaka cheered in their heart when they saw the bashful two take that one small step.

‘T-This is humiliating,’ Miyuki’s hand which gripped the chopsticks trembled, ‘I can’t take it. I will not take!’

Miyuki’s expression turned fierce as he said, “I have nothing to give you in exchange for this high-class dish!”

‘I’d be happy with octopus wieners!’ Kaguya knocked her head on the table in frustration.

“Kaguya? Doesn’t that hurt? Is your head okay?” Chika asked in worry.

‘Darn it! That sounds like an insult!’

“It damn well might be,” Rei Onodera whispered as she twirled her phone in her hand.

“I think subconsciously she might be, but what do I know about minds,” Osaragi said as she watched Iino eat a seemingly endless amount of food that would serve no purpose to fuel the growth of her pitiable height.

“Anyway, what is that?” Kaguya pointed toward the bento in Chika’s hand.

“Oh, this? Shirogane made this lunch for me, too.” Chika said happily.

“There’s no difference in making it for one or two people,” Miyuki said casually.

‘Then make one for me too!’ Kaguya thought unhappily.

“You know why I can’t,” Miyuki said quietly as he looked at her as if he read her mind and Kaguya looked away from him.

She mumbled indignantly, “I know,” She viciously bit into an octopus wiener as if to quell her raging feelings upon seeing his gentle, handsome face.

Chika dug in, “It’s delicious!” sparkles around her to indicate her happiness.

“Really? Good to hear,” Miyuki was the same but his sparkles were instead to indicate his calmness.

Kaguya looked on from below with a murderous expression.

“Color is important to a lunch box, right?”

“That’s certainly true.”

‘Cattle in human form.’

Everyone who heard this turned to look at Ryuju, who was arguably one of the people who had the most to say about Kaguya’s treatment of her friends. Ryuju side-eyed them.

“Who do you think I am, I already gave her a warning, why should I continue buzzing around her ears? I’m not her elder sister, she is,” Ryuju pointed at Hayasaka who seemed a bit surprised and pleased, “She can do the yapping Kaguya needs to hear.”

Ryuju ignored them after this and Kei suddenly felt more reverence than before. Up until this point, her only role model had been Miyuki, Kaguya, and Chika but now she added Ryuju to the mix as well.

‘Prideless parasite, relying on someone else to survive. All that nutrients to your chest, nothing for your brain! Repulsive creature! I swear I’ll never forgive you,’ Chika’s image twisted and Kaguya’s left eye was red while her right was shadowed.

Miyuki’s lips trembled as he turned away from Kaguya, ‘Shinomiya’s eyes are like an assassin’s!’

The word assassin caused Ishigami to tremble slightly as Tsubame offered some comforting words for her junior. Iino watched them for a moment before she went back to eating, a little slower this time.

“Crap! I have the club meeting today! I’d better hurry and eat!” Miyuki hurried out of fear and he brought the last piece to his mouth.

Kaguya’s hand was outstretched desperately, ‘My octopus-shaped wiener!’

“See you later,” Miyuki ran away.

Kaguya was left distraught with her hand in the air as Miyuki’s chopsticks finally landed on his open and empty bento box. Kaguya stayed kneeling on the ground with an empty, lost, and ashamed expression.

‘What am I doing?’ Kaguya thought in depression, ‘I feel like a fool.‘

An octopus-wiener appeared in front of her, “Kaguya-san, ahh~”

“How sweet,” Nayotake said with a smile, it was good to see her daughter had reliable and caring friends. Inwardly she wondered what role the blue-haired boy had on the Council as well as the others in the first row. She noticed they appeared significantly more times than most.

‘The so-called main characters?’

“It’s good right?” The world brightened into colors when she ate the octopus-wiener and Chika continued, “Let’s share it.”

Kaguya hurriedly chewed the food in her mouth before she held Chika by the shoulders and said, “Chika, I’m sorry. I had the wrong idea about you. You’re definitely a human being.”

“Pft! Look, I can understand thinking it but why say that out loud like she would understand, haha,” Ryuju said as she wiped the tears from her eyes.

Hayasaka chuckled, “It certainly is weird and funny, Kaguya-Sama.”

Kaguya blushed with a dignified expression, “It seems like everyone is having fun teasing me today.”

“So that’s what you meant at the time Kaguya, I was really confused at the time, hehe!” Chika said as she rubbed her head with a light blush of embarrassment.

“What did you think I was before?!” Chika said with a shocked expression.

“Have confidence.”

“I’ve never lacked confidence about that!” At the end, a scene of two octopus-wieners appeared.

TODAY’S BATTLE RESULT: DUE TO SHIROGANE’S ESCAPING, VICTORY FOR KAGUYA.

N: Today's battle result, Kaguya won.

“Finally a victory for Kaguya so ultimately that makes it 1 draw, 1 lose, and 1 win for both of them right?” Erika clenched her fist in excitement.

“Good for you Shinomiya-san, you finally got a win,” Kashiwagi congratulated her while Tsubasa was speaking to Miyuki and Ishigami about something. Mikado looked like he wanted to join but just stayed in place thinking about something.

Kaguya was at her mansion, removing her uniform, “Good, grief. What a nuisance Shirogane is,” Hayasaka finally appeared and she was helping her undress with professional consideration and skill, “After all that preparation, he still hasn’t confessed his love to me.”

“Kaguya… purely hypothetically, if you truly fall in love someday, would you wait for that person to confess their love, like now? Or would you confess your love?”

N: The romantic battle of the brains. It’s a duel between two souls with their dignity on the line!

“If that time comes, I would consider the risk of someone stealing him first and come to one rational conclusion. Of course, I would go.”

“Cap of the highest order,” Osaragi said with certainty.

Miyuki had to agree.

“I honestly don’t believe it after seeing all of this episode,” Adolphe gave an opinion he had at the bottom of his heart. Many others nodded and Kaguya blushed as even she didn’t believe her own words at the time.

She still didn’t even now.

“She should be preparing to say something Tsundere right now, I can feel it,” Ishigami sat up in haste as he leaned in.

“Hah~ Of course she would,” Iino sighed as she crossed her stubby legs.

“Tsk, tsk. Predictions left and right, all of which may be very accurate depending on the next few seconds,” Ryuju said.

“I would go,” Kaguya spoke confidently but Hayasaka’s face said she didn’t believe it.

N: Please…

“Of course I… Of course.” Kaguya’s face was flushed as Hayasaka watched on with an indifferent expression but it broke apart when she sighed with much emotion.

N: Please understand that she’s not having trouble because of a silly reason like, “Confessing my love would be too embarrassing” or “What if he turned me down?”. Don’t misunderstand!

Nayotake and Nao had a teasing expression as well as many of Shinomiya’s friends.

“Even the Narrator is pointing it out now,” Maki marveled as Tsubame giggled.

“Father I just realized but…” Un’yo spoke, “Don’t we have a bad image? A bad family would do well as an enemy in a romantic setting don’t you think?”

Gan’an sighed, “You just realized? The world is full or bad, irresponsible parents. While I provided economic needs I neglected the social that would help her grow, I must redeem myself with this chance.“

The screen closed as a blue heart with the kanji for “Confession” in the middle appeared on a red background.

Kaguya burst through it and said in embarrassment, “Who cares? It doesn’t matter!”

“I think it matters plenty,” Hayasaka said with a tired sigh.

“How long do you think it would take for them to tell each other their feelings?” Tsubame asked with no regard for the two people themselves.

“It’s inefficient but probably three seasons of this and they might get tired of it and just become a couple,” Hayasaka sighed, “Until then, I’ll be sure to help you to the best of my ability.”

“Hayasaka~ Sorry for always troubling you,” Kaguya gave her thanks.

Ryuju looked at the sisterly maid and her master then looked toward the blonde brat at the front, ‘He never came to me for help, hmph! Well, I might have rejected him if he did come to ask, and I do look unapproachable. Should I slightly change my image? But it sounds like a pain,’ Ryuju looked thoughtful.

“Onii-chan likes Kaguya a lot huh,” Kei said absentmindedly as she read some doujin casually with Karen, Erika, and Ishigami who gave the two pointers on how to improve.

[U: Did you all enjoy it?]

“It was entertaining,” Nana spoke aloud for the first time in the whole 25 minutes of this episode.

“It was interesting to see the thought process of the children but can you tell me when he appears?” Nayotake pointed at Ishigami.

[U: Episode 5]

Ishigami sighed in relief, he would do his best to clue in others of his personality to soften the blow when he appeared.

[U: Well that’s it for Episode 1. You may react to Episode 2 after a short break, by now a bracelet should appear on your wrists that would grant you access and directions to the many facilities in the Bastion of Tranquility. Bye Now~]

Everyone got up and stretched.

Ryuju leaned into Miyuki’s ear and said, “Forget the chat, I just wanted to tell you that you’re doing fine so far and you should probably be less imaginative in seeing your downfall. Go get her champ!” She slapped his back and walked away in a direction Miyuki knew to be the bathroom.

“Whelp, I guess I’ll go to the washroom as well,” Miyuki said as the boys made a sound of agreement then all headed toward the other side of where Ryuju went.

The others either went to check the other facilities, talked with people idly in a corner, or made estimations on what the next episode would be about. It was a joyous atmosphere.

“Episode 1 End,” Uncleir said quietly, “See you next time.”

Chapter Text

[U: Is everyone ready to react to episode 2?]

They all tapped the button on the armrest of their chairs.

“Yes,” Osaragi pushed up her glasses as Iino patted her uniform.

“Uncleir I have a question,” Kaguya suddenly spoke up before the other got to watch the next episode and Unclear gestured for her to continue. She obliged, “I seem to have noticed something about Episode 1 and our anime in general, it… It isn’t in chronological order is it?”

“True it did seem that way, with how they didn’t show how we played old maid and even when we went to the movies, nice job noticing Shinomiya,” Miyuki confirmed and complimented Kaguya and a smug smile appeared on her lips.

[U: It isn’t but don’t worry. It will be in order soon enough, around the time of the France and Japan party and the moments leading up to it.]

“That sounds great honestly,” Maki said and then the screen booted up before they heard a familiar sound.

CONFESSION (Blue Heart) – CONFESSION (Red Heart)

“Seriously? It’s this again! Is it going to be one of those intros that repeats every episode to bloat up the episode time?” Onodera and Ishigami said with a grimace.

[U: Oh by the way, the opening scene is a replay that only shows up in Episode 2 and then is skipped in Episode 3 so don’t worry about it being a recurring thing.]

“So that’s how it is,” Ishigami sighed in relief.

“That’s great,” Onodera patted her chest.

N: You fall in love with someone…

“P-Please be my girlfriend!” The boy stuttered and bowed his hand, his hand stretched out to the girl in front of him.

N: Confess that love…

Shocked, the girl blushed and took his hand.

N: And become a couple.

The sky cleared up with animals, people, and a church appearing out of nowhere. A crowd seemed to be approaching from the distance with many people of all ages in attendance.

N: Everyone would say that’s a wonderful thing.

Everyone just watched calmly waiting for this repeating sequence of events to passs by them in silence.

N: But they’re wrong!

N: Even among sweethearts, there exists a distinct power relationship!

The boy is now revealed to have a terrified expression and the girl one where her face is shadowed with a creepy smile, the screen flashes, and her feet appear, smashing down toward the head of her boyfriend.

The girl is now revealed to be stepping upon her lover, a chain wrapped around his neck as he cries, his head on the ground as he prostrates before the girl. All around them were purses, makeup, and accessories falling to the ground.

N: A side that exploits and a side that’s exploited, a devoted side, a side receiving devotion, a winner and a loser!

The guy cries even more as the girl rubs her boot on his head.

“No matter how I see it, it’s still ridiculous and cruel for your lover to step on you like this,” Kei said with a hurt expression.

“Mah~ Some people might enjoy surprisingly,” Ishigami said as if he was experienced and the episode continued to play at the expense of the shocked audience.

A male hand wearing the Shuchi’in Private Academy uniform appeared as he loaded a magazine into a gun, he prepared for a direct confrontation! In the next moment, a female hand reached back into her sleeve and pulled out a hidden arsenal of 3 knives, telling of her Art of War, hers much more subtle.

The Shuchi’in Aiguillette made in pure gold passed down through 200 years of academy presidents pressed down on his shoulders! Moving forward a red headband appeared, and at the end of it were two black stripes.

N: If you’re trying to live a noble life, then you mustn't become a loser.

Love is War!

The confession hearts that appeared at the beginning shone in their eyes, Kaguya’s being blue and Miyuki’s red. The opposite of their respective colors! They both had the color of their counterpart!

N: The person who falls in love loses!

KAGUYA-SAMA: LOVE IS WAR

/Opening – Love Dramatic - Skip/

“A pity we had to skip the opening but it was for the greater good, now let’s get to the good part,” Karen said with a smile as she read her latest work.

“But if the scene in episode one was repeated don’t you think that the one where they introduced Kaguya-sama and Kaicho would be repeated as well?” Erika said in response as she rationalized.

“You have a point,” Mikado sighed.

N: Shuchi’in Academy!

N: It’s a prestigious school with an ancient and honorable origin, founded as a facility to educate upper-crust children.

The halls and the students walking within it are shown.           

N: The focus on nobility is gone, but many talented students born into wealthy, distinguished families and shouldering the future attend this school…

The scene this time was different with all the students in the school attending assembly in silence before a familiar voice said in her cheerful voice that seemed a bit more mellow than usual.

“And now a message from the student council,” Chika Fujiwara announced as Miyuki and Kaguya walked up behind her. Karen and Erika looked excited.

“The student council members,” Erika said with an excited voice and expression that was mirrored by the entire auditorium.

“They had the same reaction as us then but we are the ones to be here, hurray for being a KaguKaicho shipper!” Erika and Karen celebrated.

Kaguya and Miyuki merely sighed at their antics. Miyuki smiled at the students having fun while Kaguya stared at him without his notice, intoxicated.

N: Naturally ordinary people wouldn’t be permitted to lead and bring these students together!

N: Kaguya Shinomiya, the vice-president of the Student Council at Shuchi’in Academy.

N: Total assets: 200 trillion yen. Her family owns the Shinomiya Group, one of the top four financial conglomerates in Japan, with over 1000 subsidiaries. Befitting her superior lineage she’s a talented young woman who has attained splendid achievements in various fields, such as traditional performing arts, music, and martial arts. A true genius.

A ton of images flashed by with stacks of trophies forming a line in front of Kaguya before diplomas filled the screen, each being for a different skill. She then looked away to someone in the distance.

Nayotake silently clapped for her daughter as Ryuju swung her legs with a straight face, this was the woman Miyuki wanted to be his girlfriend. She remembered how it pissed her off when he said what he wanted but stayed the same, so she rudely told him how to change himself outwardly but gave him no guidance on how to do it internally.

She sighed, “As expected giving things by half only hurts yourself and others.”

N: That is Shinomiya Kaguya. And the man Shinomiya supports is…

With a flashy eyelid appearance with his eyes opening he then transitions to Miyuki talking on the podium in a calm and composed manner with his charismatic voice reaching the whole audience.

N: Miyuki Shirogane, the president of the Student Council at Shuchi’in Academy. He’s wise and intelligent, strong and silent. Constantly taking first place in Mock Examinations! A genius among geniuses, the top scorer in the entire country!

Here a flurry of test scores showed up on the board with only Miyuki’s being a perfect 500 points. He is shown in a cool pose with a pen in his hand and his face shadowed. He gave off an aura of intimidation.

‘Brother is cool as usual,’ The proud sister, Kei thought with a smile but then, ‘If only he wasn’t so rowdy at home and showed this side instead.’

Kaguya shivered when she saw Miyuki like this, in such an intimidating stance, a little fear still in her heart from “That” time in the past. When he challenged her, the first time she felt actually threatened and became interested in someone from the school. Time passed and now she had fallen for him, just like the storybooks and movies.

She felt a bit resentful, ‘Tsk. I’ll make you confess to me to make up for me falling in love with you. Just you wait!’ Kaguya pumped herself up, with both Hayasaka and Miyuki watching the cute expression she made without her notice.

Miyuki looked at the crowd as he said, “That’s all.” Both he and Kaguya bowed to the crowd. They then started walking out of the auditorium as a stage light dramatically descended on them.

“It seems like the whole school idolizes these two, they even have a light following them around in this part,” Nao couldn’t help but say, a bit amazed at the excessiveness of it all.

“Pretty much,” Ishigami said simply.

“Look at them I mean, who wouldn’t,” Karen said dreamily but was surprised when there were many responses.

“If I went to your school I would but I don’t,” Mikado said simply, “I also wouldn’t idolize my rival.” He said the last part quietly.

Fujiwara was less polite, “Pft! I don’t and after you’ve seen his true colors you won’t either,” She took a peek at him and grinned cheekily.

“Mah~ It’s Kaguya-Sama, so I don’t think it’s possible,” Hayasaka said and patted the girl's hand.

Karen and Erika pouted, “You guys just don’t realize how great they are, tsk. As expected, Erika, we’re the only ones who can see the truth,” Karen whispered to Erika with a slightly crazed expression.

Everyone didn’t mind what the two said, by the end of the first episode, they already had an inkling as to how these two operated. These two crazy KaguKaicho worshippers! In the next instant, the audience already knew what the two on the screen were going to say. Lo and behold, they were right.

“They always look so cool!” Erika gushed.

“Yes, when they’re together, they seem even more noble and elegant!” Karen said with an intoxicated expression.

“I still wonder if they’re dating.”

“What? I’d be shocked if they were!”

“I always wonder what they talk about in the student council room,” Erika said in the background as Kaguya and Miyuki walked with the camera at their feet.

“Well now we know and it’s even more glorious than expected!” Karen said with a smile as Erika nodded her head.

“Hmph! All their doing is just, hik, lustfully trying to get the other to date them, in public too. Shameless! Hik!” Maki said while wiping her tears as she dissed them furiously she was hugged by Fujiwara who nodded as if she could understand.

“Well, they could get it on a lot quicker If you ask me,” Onodera said impassively as she stared at the back of Iino’s head as she once again glared at Ishigami who constantly provoked her.

“Wait, wasn’t this the day…” Tsubasa muttered as Kashiwagi appeared confused.

STUDENT COUNCIL ROOM

After a sudden transition to the council room, a girlish scream was heard.

It was Chika and she said with a shocked expression, her hair waved dramatically, “P-President!”

WHAT WOULD YOU DO?

“You finally bought a smartphone?” She questioned in surprise as the above words flashed across the screen in Japanese. Meanwhile, Miyuki showcased his phone.

Miyuki looked proud as he said, “It’s got Line, too.”

And the [Objective] for today's match flashed across the screen.

KAGUYA WANTS TO TRADE

“Their Line ID’s I presume,” Adolphe said without much thought as he watched the show where two of his most accomplished students.

“This objective is really boring, not nearly as stimulating on the mind as the last one,” Hayasaka said in a teasing tone as she stared at the pair by her side.

“You’re getting really impudent huh Hayasaka, I’ll ignore you,” Kaguya threatened childishly shaking her fist. Hayasaka blinked and smiled.

“You’ve gotten less strict with yourself Kaguya, I’m glad,” Hayasaka turned to the screen as Kaguya froze for a while, deep in thought.

“You too,” Both of these girls were left in thought, a strange sense of peace in their features. The “Sisters” smiled with a little joy at the change.

Chika sounded excited, “Then let’s exchange ID’s!”

N: It’s the age of IT’s.

People (Shinomiya Attendant/Servants) walked in the background along with Hayasaka who was using a phone, they either used it or advertised with many saying things like;

“Oh. It’s Ai-chan! I wonder who those other people are.” Nayotake asked as a voice was heard in the theater.

It was filled with amusement.

“Kaicho, everyone, please watch carefully at the over the top schemes of Lady Kaguya.” Hayasaka said as if presenting an amusing show as she widened her arms.

“Hayasaka!” Kaguya shouted out, her thoughts disrupted.

“More schemes?! President, you’re must be really strong to last this long,” Ishigami couldn’t help but say.

“Cheap cell phone! It’s got a cheap SIM card!”

“Trendy! Trendy!”

“I’ll send it over to you by Line.”

N: Even Shirogane, a stubborn cheapskate who long insisted that smartphones are unnecessary, has finally given in and gotten one. It doesn’t even need to be said how important smartphones are for high school life.

Shirogane among a background of trees said, “Very nice. I love how you can do so many things with it.”

N: You can use them for social plans or just idly chatting, but sometimes you may not get a reply so joy can swing to sorrow. It’s possible to confess love to someone using the Line social app.

As the narrator spoke there were multiple cell phones in the background along with the many people using them?

N: Yes! This past half-year was wasted because he wasn’t using line!

“While you can confess using Line, it could come off as shallow or unthoughtful so I don’t particularly recommend it,” Osaragi said as she pushed up her glasses.

“Who would consider that in the first place, are they that shy?” Chika mocked people across the world.

“Why would president consider it unnecessary? He could have charmed Kaguya much earlier of he had a phone I bet,” Karen said quietly to Kei and Erika.

“No wonder the narrator said that this half-year was wasted, I can believe it now,” Erika responded and Kei remained silent.

She knew all too well the reason her brother did things like this. In her heart she felt warm but outwardly she continued to wear her cold appearance as she chatted with the KaguKaicho club about their next doujin.

They were going to teach her how to draw one!

‘I can’t wait,’ Kei Shirogane took her second step into a dangerous world, led by the bad influences of Ishigami, Erika and Karen.

Shirogane’s face was half-shadowed as he held his phone in determination Kaguya’s face could be seen in the reflection of the back, ‘All right, ask me for my ID anytime, Shinomiya!’

Chika jumped up and said in joy, “Yay! I got your ID!”

Kaguya drank tea leisurely.

“What did he expect, how arrogant, he should go up to her and ask. I would want the man to ask me for it too,” Iino said grumpily as she glanced at Ishigami who was chatting with Miyuki, and Tsubame about something.

“It’s probably anime related,” Osaragi said to her as she nearly jumped, Iino glared at her, “If you knew a little about it you could have talked to him too but alas.”

Iino didn’t answer and she pursed her lips as she touched the flower in her bosom to gain comfort.

“I think it’s obvious that she’s waiting for you to start this Miyuki. I won’t be surprised if she’s behind this in some way as well,” Ryuju casually said.

‘Was she?’ Miyuki thought about it seriously as Kaguya barely restrained her panicked expression.

Earlier Hayasaka had exposed her but the reality had not yet set in for most. How was she supposed to scheme in a situation like this anyway? This thought plagued them.

“I agree with her,” Papa Shirogane squinted his eyes at Kaguya, so this was the voice he heard that day. He could finally confirm.

“He’s going to worry and not do it isn’t he,” Rei said with expectation, she put down her phone to see if her guess was correct.

‘Why hasn’t she asked me? It’s my personal information!’ Miyuki was shocked and slightly panicked. With his phone before his face and a serious expression, he thought, ‘Never mind. Should I just ask her? But…’ His face grew more convoluted as he began to worry.

“Hehe,” Rei wiped her nose with a cocky smirk as the couple beside her gapped in awe.

‘Too naïve Kaicho, I would never ask you but you wouldn’t either… So? How do we progress?’ Kaguya was stumped as the thought of discarding her pride never came to her, it never did. Not for a long time.

‘Shinomiya’s thoughts are more malicious and scheming than I thought, I’ll study you Shinomiya and when you least expect it, hehehe!’ Miyuki thought unknown to the fact that Kaguya looked at him mockingly.

‘Kaicho, you really think I didn’t notice this loophole? Naïve, too naïve. I’ll make you think I haven’t noticed and the moment you strike, hehehe!’ Kaguya also chuckled, the both of them in their own world as the theater paused to watch them.

‘They can’t seriously be scheming even here! Seriously!’ The entire theater was flabbergasted. Un’yo was slightly stunned, never expecting to see a live battle apart from the ones on screen

N: Asking for information between the lines, which indicates a degree of desperation and ulterior motive, which then beget a special meaning…

The narrator’s voice grew slightly ridiculous.

N: That meaning is, in fact, love!

LOVE!!

On a lovely background filled with hearts the JP script of what the narrator said appeared along with the word “LOVE” which he said in a deep, husky, and passionate voice while using English. The word itself was in gold while covered in flowers.

“Ugh! What a chilling voice, it’s so great,” Moeha swooned as many in the audience agreed that it was a nice touch.

“Narrators are few in anime and good one’s are few and far between. I’m happier as our adaptation gets revealed to be better and better,” Ishigami sighed in relief once more.

The two Mega-Tsundere faced each other in a background filled with stars as they alternated between them at a fast pace. They both had serious expressions as they prepared for battle!

N: In a romantic relationship, “the person who falls in love loses” is an absolute rule! Confirming your love for someone equals defeat! Asking the opposite sex for their contact information is as good as a confession of love!

“It really isn’t it!” Fujiwara resentfully said as she began to conjure her Love Detective hat but a gloating voice stopped her.

“Tsk, tsk. Are you sure you want to try at your job again, Fraudiwara,” Ishigami constantly sought trouble with her and instead of putting the hat on her head, she starting beating him with it.

It only tickled him so he laughed.

Although these two were only playing between friends, to the eyes of Maki, the Jealous Tsundere, they looked like they were flirting. A thought that would have scared even Fujiwara and drove Ishigami to diving into an ocean tank filled with 50 blood-thirsty sharks made her extremely angry due to her ignorance of the relationships in the student council.

Shirogane’s Imagination: –Start-

Two girls appeared as they spoke about him, “Apparently, the president is in love with the vice president!”

Miyuki grunted as his eyes dilated in shock and horror.

“Seriously? I have to share that!” The girls continued speaking as many girls gushing about the news appeared with the shadow of Shuchi’in appearing in the background.

Shirogane’s Imagination: -End-

N: For a boy going through puberty, that means death!

“Overreacting… Is he?” Nagisa asked her boyfriend and he shook his head.

“It’s normal to be nervous, imagine everyone knows you like someone. If you try to approach that person, it would be the focus of everyone’s attention and you would stand on pins and needles all the time.” Tsubasa gave a reason in Miyuki’s place.

“Well, I guess you’re right,” Nagisa and Rei along with others who listened closely found it to be reasonable.

In a gray “Screen tone” Miyuki thought with a serious expression, ‘Forget it! There’s no way I can ask her! Shinomiya, you ask me!’

The scene zoomed into Kaguya opening her eyes as she thought, ‘I’m sure the president is waiting for me to ask him, but he’d better not hold his breath. It would mean something if he came to me and asked, even though he was embarrassed.’

N: Conflict! It’s an inevitability in this world. Kill or be killed!

At these words everyone in the audience nodded to one another, for once they could agree on something from the bottom of their hearts.

“Pft! He really thought she would ask him, that auntie of mine? Pft! Naïve Kaicho,” Maki laughed.

“So Kaguya did like the president after all, was she being shy when she denied it? Most likely, she is a tsundere hybrid after all,” Kashiwagi and Ishigami had a sudden, connected realization as they said simultaneously.

A scene of flames was shown and then Miyuki and Kaguya were shown with scheming expressions as he held his phone and her, the teacup. Behind them was a red lightning background as he (Not in Reality) said, “Your contact info…”

N: Ask for it or be asked for it?

A large “VS” with the “V” being yellow and the “S” being red appeared between the two.

N: It would be no overstatement to say therein lies the person’s superiority or inferiority!

FIGHT!

“For people with too much pride, it seems every day is a battle when it comes to asking for things,” Kashiwagi said as Tsubasa agreed. As they frequently asked for romantic advice it could be seen that they didn’t have as much pride as those two.

Shinomiya spoke in the background with exasperation as the scene changed to where Shirogane was standing along with three others using phones, “Good grief. How much trouble does he think I went through just to make sure he got a phone?”

Red Hoodie – SHINOMIYA HOUSE COOK

Hayasaka Ai – KAGUYA’S ATTENDANT

Businessman on Call – SHINOMIYA HOUSE GARDENER

All of these people were workers of the Shinomiya house.

Even this can be done? How miraculous!

The audience was speechless for a time before they exploded into discussion, the most prominent or even heated one being between the two Onee-chans (Unofficial).

“This is madness, Ai-chan is this what you do for Kaguya every time?” Ryuju asked a bit off balance.

“Pretty much, ah. Ryuju-chan, I don’t see you anywhere for Miyuki, tsk, tsk.” Hayasaka mocked a bit and Ryuju not one to back down instantly came up with a comeback.

She shrugged with a smug smile and said, “Miyuki doesn’t need me to be there for him because he’s entirely independent. It must be a pain to take care of Kaguya every time like a child, tsk, tsk.” The two glared at each other.

Both of them willing to fight for their respective camps, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call them the head of each camp as these matches go along. Ryuju sighed when she thought about how she had to work tirelessly now for that guy and Hayasaka felt a bit of pity because she understood.

‘I can finally contact the president outside of school. I can say that my plan was a success, by and large,’ Kaguya squinted as a sparkle emitted from her eyes.

Miyuki contemplated, ‘I see. She wants to make me, the man, ask her! If that’s how she wants to play it…’

He typed on his phone quickly and a notification sounded out on both of their phones as Chika revealed an expression of surprise.

“President, this profile photo…” Chika asked hesitantly, her voice trailing off.

“Yeah, it’s a photo of me from when I was a kid,” He smirked as Kaguya’s eyes opened in surprise. She was interested.

“The bait has been cast,” Tsubasa cheered.

“I want to see it too, a baby Kaicho,” Karen said dreamily.

“I’m ready!” Erika Kose held her camera with a vigilance, “The moment it pops up on the screen it’s ours and then our Shota x Onee-sa-,” Erika suddenly stopped talking as she was silenced for a moment.

Uncleir rubbed its head, these girls. They heard he was the “Caretaker of Shotas” and yet still said they were going to draw doujins of them. It thought for a moment before giving them a warning, a guideline as a curtesy of its leniency and left them to their devices.

It left them some rules on how to go about it and then threw this case at the back of its mind. They would ship an ant and a mosquito if it looked like those two. So it let them off.

“It’s cute! You even scowled as a kid!” There were hearts floating around Chika.

Kaguya wondered, ‘A photo of the president from his childhood?’

“You know how to hurt a guy.”

‘I-I’m not especially interested,’ She denied herself.

“But that photo is a little embarrassing. I think I’ll change it to a different one,” Miyuki said as Kaguya made a slight sound of surprise, he continued on with a dark serious expression, saying, “I’ll change it in three minutes.”

“That is an extremely arbitrary and specific number to remove a profile picture to put just a moment ago, why not do it right away,” Nana mumbled, disappointed, “Surely this girl would use this against him right?”

Kaguya’s worried face was shown in her tea as she thought, ‘What? If the president changes his profile picture, I’ll never be able to see that photo.’

“If you become his girlfriend wouldn’t he naturally show it to you?” Moeha said frankly as if it wasn’t that hard.

Nana sighed at the missed opportunity while those on the third row contemplated which side she was on. Shouldn’t she be cheering for her son? Or was she just to engross in both sides using the most effective strategy.

“Nana-san, you’re really invested huh,” Nayotake, the friendly mother of Kaguya enthusiastically presented her point.

“Well… That is my, child…” Nana’s cold, indifferent face slightly melted when met with the kind hearted, easy-going and slightly clumsy older woman who despite her traits appeared hardened by life. Unknown to them both, their future friendship could be considered a live retelling of the one between, Kaguya and Chika.

Nayotake did find it weird when it took her this long to say the word child but she continued to talk to her animatedly.

Kaguya twisted her feet in nervousness, ‘But asking him for his contact info would express nothing other than “I want to talk to you anytime”! It means “I want to send casual messages before bedtime”… or “I want to talk to you on the phone in the wee hours of the night before a test and chat”! It’d be like that’s what I was thinking!’

A message bubble and Kaguya in Pajamas resting on a red pillow with her phone out along with her in a blue blouse with her hair tied studying appeared along with her anxious thoughts.

“You are thinking that though,” Ryuju Momo conjured a large pillow which she hugged and then said, “I don’t care anymore do what you want.”

‘She snapped!’ Everyone thought and realized that they too might be close to snapping. To want one thing but say another. To desire a certain circumstance but guard your intentions with falsehood over and over, the audience felt filled with frustration and yet they couldn’t help but laugh at the silly pair.

‘A lady must not do anything as improper as asking a male for his contact information! Since it’s come to this, I’ll have to use my last resort!’ Kaguya reached into her meager chest to pull out a tear bottle.

Gan’an, Un’yo and Nao narrowed there eyes when they saw the bottle.

Hayasaka said aloud in confirmation, “That move huh.”

‘The president will fall for it, he’s too kind,’ Hayasaka once again pitied the poor Kaicho who was targeted by the demoness named Kaguya, her young miss.

All those from the Shinomiya Family in the know sighed ruefully, it was Kaguya’s win for the day for sure.

She stood up with some unnecessary flair and started crying.

“Kaguya?” Chika asked in shock.

Kaguya’s beautiful eyes were full of crocodile tears, “The president is so cruel.”

She flicked one out.

DRIP

“You should be an actress,” Iino said in a straightforward manner, “You lies and deceit would fit in well with that industry, as well as your character.”

“Iino!” Osaragi said slightly stunned as Iino stared at Kaguya, she wasn’t fearful at all, if she was close enough she might’ve pulled on the girls clothes beforehand to make sure she heard.

Kaguya didn’t say anything but this, “Children who refuse to learn about the world won’t make it far.”

“Look who’s talking!” Iino was held back by Osaragi and Onodera who couldn’t bear to see the situation escalate due to Iino’s straightforward and unrelenting character.

Both Miyuki and Chika were shocked by her reaction despite seemingly nothing happening to her during this amount of time.

Kaguya continued her acting, “H-How could you be so mean?”

The bottle was seen to be concealed in her hand as a note appeared on the screen, along with the narrator’s voice.

A MAIDEN’S TEARS

N: Her skill of deception has been activated!

ACTIVATED!

“You’re terrible, President!” Kaguya shouted as her skirt flapped about.

“Seriously. Even gas lighting is a skill,” Ishigami though for a moment before he asked Miyuki, “Kaicho how much damage did it do? Is it Op?”

Miyuki thought for a moment then sighed, “It’s ridiculously overpowered! You’ll see in a while. By your standards I’d rate it an Demi-God rank skill.”

“Demi-God?! Kaicho,” Ishigami looked at him worriedly.

Kaguya noticed that Miyuki had been using the slang Ishigami taught him a lot lately.

‘They seem to be getting along well,’ She thought in envy.

“You’re terrible.” Miyuki flinched at her words.

N: Her words don’t especially mean anything. But being told he’s mean makes him feel like he’s doing something mean. In psychology, it’s called the “Barnum Effect.”

BARNUM EFFECT.

Numerous Kanji and confusing circles, purple in color gravitated toward the president which highlighted his confused and panicked expression. He looked genuinely worried. Chika panicked as well.

“AOE, this can’t be real,” Mikado also joined in on the game talk and Ishigami smiled at him.

“It’s insane, Kaicho how do you even win against this?”

Miyuki shrugged, “I told you before didn’t I? There are times when it’s unknown who won, but I would say I have my own specialties. Don’t count me out just yet.”

While these three were talking Un’yo spoke to Miyuki’s parents he smiled saying, “I apologize for my sisters arbitrary move. She seems to be placed in a corner,” he apologized but his tone was mocking. However, it wasn’t with malicious intent but out of smugness to see Kaguya using the skills he taught her.

Nana said with a smile, “It won’t last long, Miyuki will seize victory as he always have.”

Papa Shirogane nodded as Nayotake looked slightly worried at the screen.

He got up and said in haste, “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to leave you out! Here I’ll show you too, Shinomiya!” Miyuki showed her the picture and it reflected in Kaguya’s eyes to show him as a child absolutely terrified while a snake wrapped itself around him.

Soon he realized and pulled back, “Wait. You…”

“Too late!” Kaguya smirked as she said, her brain replaying the image several times to cement it into her memory.

“Tsk! He’s too kind, his loss for this match,” Kei clicked her tongue as she tried to keep her emotions under control.

“Instant effect and confusion along with intelligence debuffs. Kaicho, you really have it rough,” Eventually all the boys had gathered at some point to talk in game terms with Tsubasa the one who said this.

“Now that I think about, we might have both lost,” Miyuki said casually as everyone seemed to be thrown into confusion.

No matter how they looked at it he was going to lose here but now he said it was a draw between them?

N: She memorized it! Though it was a fleeting glimpse, Shirogane’s profile photo has been preserved in Kaguya’s hippocampus! Shirogane lost the sole ace up his sleeve! Kaguya made a comeback to win overwhelmingly!

As the image floated into her charged brain repeatedly, Miyuki made a difficult face and Kaguya pulled back, her eyes empty. It cut to Chika panicking as she looked at both of them repeatedly as if trying to stop them.

“It must be hard on you Chika, with those two around,” Hayasaka sympathized.

“It’s only the second episode and I can sense your tiredness. By the looks of it, this has only just begun for you Ai-chan, there are 3 seasons after all,” Ryuju gloated.

“At least I appear frequently, you might as well be a ghost,” Hayasaka dissed quietly.

Ryuju sneered, “I’ll wait for your reaction when you figure out who was the cause of all your misery… The one who sent him on this path,” She said the last part in a whisper, she looked forward to all their reactions then.

‘Now, I have no reason to ask the president for his ID. Go ahead and ask me for mine,’ Kaguya thought triumphantly. Chika was still panicking.

‘Can I… Can I come up with anything else?’ Miyuki looked tired as usual as he desperately searched for a solution.

Chika panicked till she looked like she was dancing around in a pink background.

N: Shirogane racked his brain to come from behind.

‘I guess I’ll have to use that!’ He thought with gritted teeth.

N: Kaguya realized that she needed to block that line of thinking!

‘He’s dead.’ She said as she lifted her flip phone as if she had won.

The screen was split diagonally between them as both of their expression were on display and their respective colors behind them.

“Um… Kaguya can be a bit; uh, how do you say it…” Tsubame struggled as her face contorted in confusion as she knew what she wanted to say but wasn’t brave enough or ruthless enough to say such things about someone.

“A bit of an idiot.” Hayasaka said straightforwardly.

“Yes! Yes, uh; I mean no, uh… Sorry?” Tsubame shouted out but immediately corrected herself and apologized while she covered her mouth in horror.

Kaguya glanced at her for a period and Tsubame fumbled around a bit as Ishigami came to her defense with a tired sigh, “Shinomiya-senpai, you have that look on your face again.”

‘I’m terrified but Tsubame-senpai can’t seem to get her words together, guess I’ll help her out.’ Ishigami was a person who would face his fear for others, just like Miyuki.

“Ah. Sorry, it just happened.” Kaguya apologized with a nervous laugh.

It just happened, she says. The entire audience felt a bit of sweat drip down.

N: The conclusion is at hand!

The screen popped and Chika burst out with a surprised expression.

“That’s right! It’s cruel to talk about Line when Kaguya’s old phone doesn’t support that app!” Said phone was shown along with its owner as Chika apologized, “I’m sorry!”

“It can’t use it?” Kaguya and Miyuki said at the same time with shocked expressions, showcasing their ignorance of technology.

The building was shown as Miyuki shouted, “You’re rich! Buy a different phone!”

“I’ve used this phone ever since kindergarten, so I’m attached to it! I can’t switch it now!” Kaguya responded in a panic.

“Get rid of your weird hang-up!”

“Kaicho, that was slightly mean,” Kashiwagi said to Miyuki as Iino fumed.

“Does that guy have no idea how precious something is when you held It for a long time, hmph! As expected of the guy Ishigami respects,” Iino sighed and then she blushed, “I guess all men can’t be like the guy who game me this in middle school.” Iino pulled out the flower she had as she opened her mouth again before Osaragi blocked it once more.

“Uncleir can we please continue. If you let her start this story again this’ll be the 9^th time I will be hearing it, so please.” Osaragi asked in a pleading tone.

Ishigami just stared at the flower being mascaraed around with narrowed eyes.

N: This is a story of love and intellect going around in circles.

RESULT OF TODAY’S MATCH: BOTH LOSE.

“Arara~ Kaguya-sama he was right,” Nao teased her young mistress. Referring to how Miyuki said they would both lose earlier.

“After she had him on the ropes too, what a pity. As expected of Kaguya-sama,” Ai joined her mother to ruthlessly torture her young miss.

Kaguya blushed and retorted, “How was I supposed to know it didn’t work! I never had much knowledge about it after all.”

Gan’an and Un’yo who heard this couldn’t help but sigh. They appeared to have kept this child in a box for too long, she didn’t even know Line couldn’t be used on a flip phone!

“Don’t beat yourself up about it, Miyuki didn’t know either,” Papa Shirogane offered a few words. Nana and Nayotake merely gripped their dresses, the fact of them not being in their children’s lives gripping at them. Nayotake significantly more than Nana who was more heartless to her children.

“How is it weird?” Kaguya questioned.

“I don’t know if it’s weird!”

“You’re the weird one president!”

Kaguya and Miyuki appeared and both of them looked quite shy, as two red lines pointed toward each of them.

THEY HAVE EXCHANGED ADDRESSES.

“Oh? Shy texting arc?” Ishigami was intrigued by what seemed to be leading up to a new development.

‘How does he figure out everything? Is anime really that helpful to figuring out what happens to us or are we really that predictable,’ Kaguya and Miyuki mourned their own predictability against Ishigami’s EQ and AQ (Anime Quotient).

So what he said was true!

The crowd ho heard his words and saw the subsequent reaction from the couple immediately knew he was right. A sense of awe overcame them for a moment. Nayotake and Tsubame felt incredibly happy in this moment too.

*

Chika Fujiwara sneezed as she checked her phone, it showed 14*C as she said, “It’s cold today. I wish summer would get here soon.” Chika said as the [Objective] for today's match came upon the screen.

CHIKA WANTS TO GO SOMEWHERE

“I wouldn’t go to any place Fujiwara-senpai was interested in, I value my life very much,” Ishigami gave his opinion to Miyuki who discreetly nodded. Kaguya also agreed as well as Hayasaka.

“Mou~ Ishigami-kun, you really like to bully me, hmph. I’ll ignore you!”

“I’d be grateful if you did.”

Chika grit her teeth at his response, Ishigami could always get a reaction out of her and she loathed that to the extreme.

“Talk about impatient. It’ll be spring for a long time yet.” Miyuki said to her in exasperation. Miyuki and Kaguya sat on the sofa as Chika stood behind them.

She turned dramatically her index finger pointed upward, “On no! Time flies by way too fast! If you’re careless, you’ll graduate with nothing happening at all!” She explained to the indifferent pair.

80 DAMAGE TO THE HEARTS OF SHINOMIYA AND SHIROGANE

“Hmph! Serves you right auntie! I wish it doubles.” Maki seethed and then settled down as she began to drink some boba, it was the only thing to ease her heart.

“Splendid damage Fujiwara-senpai,” Ishigami praised.

“Hehe, I do my best.” At his praise she decided to forgive him for earlier, she was a kind Senpai that forgave her Kouhai after all.

“Hmm, it was wonderful, the truth always hurts the most,” Mikado said.

A smile decorated a yellow flower-filled background which transitioned into Chika smiling while she joined her hands together, “Over the summer, let’s go on a student council trip!”

Kaguya agreed with a smile, “That’s a good idea. Let’s go somewhere like an informal social gathering.”

“Yay!”

Miyuki was in his thoughts, his eyes closed and a smile on his face, ‘A trip, huh? Then the mountains would be good.’

Shirogane’s Imagination –Start-

MN (Miyuki Narration): Fresh air.

Miyuki walked through the mountains with his camping equipment.

MN: Reverberating echoes.

Kaguya was at the forefront of his imagination with a cute smile, a red jacket, and an orange hiking pack. Next came Chika with a light green jacket and green scarf. Ishigami was at the front of the hike itself with a bluish-purple jacket, blue headset, and blue backpack. They were on a mountain trail with a beautiful view but according to Miyuki, not as beautiful as Kaguya. He took a picture of her especially.

‘Even in his imagination she’s the focal point, how obsessed are you man?’ Everyone couldn’t help but think with Kaguya watching it all with a slight blush. Miyuki scratched his cheek in embarrassment.

Next, they all stood before a stone pillar that said, “SUMMIT” as they took a picture with Ishigami at the back looking depressed while facing in the opposite direction of everyone else. Chika was cheerful as usual with two peace signs and a wide smile. Kaguya placed her hands on her knees as she posed. Miyuki crouched down in the middle of both.

MN: We’ll rent a cottage and have a barbecue

The entire student council was in front of a cottage with three of them eating barbecue and Ishigami blurred on the right side as if avoiding the camera.

“Why is Ishigami always avoiding the camera like, let us see his face,” Tsubame said unhappily as Nayotake agreed with her. They both had a fair impression of him due to his nice deeds and useful explanations.

“It can’t be helped, since this is an anime. Characters that are supposed to appear later aren’t usually shown other than in the opening and ending, to help with shock value and such things,” Ishigami once again explained in a concise manner.

“So that’s how it is, how mysterious Ishigami-kun~” Fujiwara said with a teasing smile that was filled with malicious intent, “We’ll, see how good you are once on screen.”

Ishigami trembled but the confidence he gained thus far could not be shaken so easily and he smiled at her.

MN: At night, the starry sky will put a spell on us.

Miyuki pointed toward the sky, “Look. There’s Deneb, Altair, and Vega, the Summer Triangle. Altair and Vega represent the story of Hikoboshi and Orihime.”

Kaguya’s eyes were cuter than usual and as they sparkled she said, “They’re just like us. Close together but so far apart.”

Kaguya and Miyuki looked at each other with passion. Kaguya looked at him, closed her eyes, and then pounced on him as the camera pointed toward the stars.

VEGA – DENEB – ALTAIR

“No! President, I want to be Bb to your Alpha Centauri B! Please let me revolve around you, President!” Imagination Kaguya hugged him with passion.

“Oh, boy,” Miyuki smiled as he held her head with one eye open, “You’re a pampered first-magnitude star.”

The entire theater laughed when they heard these last few sentences.

It was too ridiculous!

“What in the wattpad is this?” Onodera and Iino became a bit dazed.

“Sound like a line taken from one of those tacky CEO novels,” Kei said in embarrassment as she felt pity for her brother.

“Pft! Auntie you’re a pampered first magnitude star. Haha. How does it feel to want to revolve around the Kaicho,” Maki left her seat with a mic conjured from the chair and squatted down in front of Kaguya as she handed it to her.

Kaguya merely snorted as she turned away and Maki muttered that she was no fun.

Shirogane’s Imagination –End-

‘That’s it!’ Miyuki smirked at his scheme, ‘It has to be the mountains!’

He began to speak. “Yes. If we’re going, then—”

“It has to be the sea,” Kaguya said with finality.

“Wha—”

N: The Sea versus The Mountains! The opposites that people have been fighting over since ancient times. The curtain rises on human nature’s battle of thoughts.

“You two are always fighting over anything, even summer vacation spots now?” Onodera couldn’t help but say. She had a smile on her face as she watched the couple.

“They could just do both at different times, anyway it’s not like summer vacation can be outlast by one outing,” Osaragi said with common sense.

“This is why communication is important,” Kashiwagi sighed with emotion.

A red Kaguya glanced at a blue Miyuki as the background showing the kanji for “The Sea vs The Mountains” lit up with red lightning.

‘The sea. The sea is the origin of life. As the sun sets there, I’m sure humans return to being creatures of instinct.’ Kaguya thought among a background of the sea that was filled with different fishes.

Shinomiya Imagination: -Start-

KN: My swimsuit will bewitch the president the second he sees it!

Kaguya was at the beach in a provoking red swimsuit and a cute smile colored her face as she made various thought-stimulating poses. Miyuki appeared as he ran after her they both laughed.

KN: The Sea will cast its spell on the president, and he’ll confess his love to me while the sun sets.

Miyuki and Kaguya stood in front of each other in a kissing motion as the beautiful sunset behind them shadowed their figures.

Shinomiya Imagination: -End-

‘Perfect.’ Kaguya thought with a flushed but smiling face.

“One miscalculation, your chest isn’t big enough.” Maki said flatly as she pointed at Fujiwara, unabashed.

Kaguya’s temper rose upon hearing the Shijo slander her, “It’s bigger than yours.”

Maki’s eye twitched as her teeth grinded together in anger, she discreetly look at Ryuju who felt her gaze and turned around to look at her. Maki fell in line as Ryuju had a confused look on her face.

‘What did I do?’ Ryuju wondered.

Kaguya spoke, “The roar of the sea is the best lullaby in the world. And the salty breeze will blow away the summer heat.”

‘The sea?’ Miyuki thought in shock as he gripped his pants, his hands shook as his expression contorted, ‘The Sea is the last place I’ll go, I can’t swim!’

NOTE: SINKS LIKE A HAMMER.

“Ah. It wouldn’t matter because I could have taught you how… to.” Chika offered to help him learn how to swim enthusiastically before she remembered how it was to teach him and then slowed down, sweat rained down her back and she nearly fainted in anxiety when his voice sounded next to her.

“Really? I must thank you, when do we start.”

No other choice Chika pretended to sleep and Miyuki considered calling out to her again before giving up. Naturally those who witnessed this were curious as to why immediately after she offered she began to pretend to sleep to avoid the situation.

‘He can’t be that bad, can he? He’s the Kaicho after all,’ everyone thought as they tried to dismiss the doubts in their mind.

Shirogane Imagination –Start-

MN: If I went into the water with a swimming ring…

Miyuki was shown with a swimming ring, embarrassed as he looked away in apprehension of his coming shame. Kaguya stood right in front of him, strangely she had the same red swimsuit as before.

“I didn’t know you were a hopeless swimmer, President. How cute,” She had her typical mocking expression.

Shirogane Imagination –End-

‘No way! It has to be the mountains! I refuse to go to the sea!’ Miyuki was once again frightened by his imagination.

“Take a picture we can use this,” Karen said happily as Kei offered a suggestion in a low voice.

“How about something like ‘Kaicho why don’t you swim in my ring?’, I think it’s good,” Kei added as Erika and Karen clapped at the girls miraculous doujin idea. As expected the little sister of the Kaicho was still a genius.

“Kaicho looks cute in the swimming ring,” Kaguya said so silently that Miyuki didn’t hear here, the fact that he thought she would mock him for his flaws irked her but finding the reason was of a much higher priority to her than being mad.

“That would be so embarrassing even though many people are unable to swim,” Ryuju winced when she thought of how Miyuki had little to no skills outside of his physical and mental abilities.

 However only one of these were developed, while the other probably wasn’t even utilized. It was the classic case of have potential but no knowledge to properly utilize it.

“The beach would be too crowded, I hate bumping shoulders with strangers,” Miyuki tried to suggest.

“Let’s use the private beach owned by my family. It has warm showers, too,” Kaguya shot him down.

So begins the confrontation.

“Sunburn is a young lady’s archenemy!”

“I’ll bring along the highest grade sunscreen. And to seal the deal, I’ll hire a first class aesthetician for skin aftercare.”

“It’s hopeless to fight on this, she has money after all.” Ryuju whispered quietly.

“How tragic.” Nao pitied Miyuki who was against Kaguya.

He was practically fighting the entire Shinomiya houses resources by himself.

“There might be sharks.”

“I’ll hire a first class hunter from Florida. Then we can have shark fin soup.”

COMFY~

Miyuki gritted his teeth, ‘Damn you, rich girl!’

Kaguya had a smug expression, ‘Weak sauce, President. I’ve already turned out a series of manuals to prepare for when you oppose me. However you attack me I can render it harmless,’ She thought as a book appeared. It read;

THINGS THE PRESIDENT IS LIKELY TO SAY, VOL. 42, TRIP EDITION.

“Fucking Volume 42. There’s Volumes 1-41 before that!” Ryuju couldn’t help but curse in amazement. Osaragi slightly removed her glasses as she raised her eye brows.

“How do you even survive these confrontations and mental games? These are not winning conditions, it’s like the final boss knowing you’re every skill and adapting to your every move with your previous game files,” Ishigami trembled as he imagined it.

“Kaicho! I think you might be one of the greatest men in our generation just for surviving the what could be the most ridiculous Hell-Difficulty mental battle of all time, and you do this every day,” Erika said as many students, even Hayasaka and Iino sighed with adoration in their hearts.

To survive this long against the person named Kaguya Shinomiya, his seat as the president in their hearts became even more solidified. And once again the fact that Kaguya was crazy was once again forced into all of their hearts.

“All of the Shinomiya resources including money, personnel and intelligence not to mention he plays mind games every day with Kaguya the genius of our generation while working as the council president and maintaining his top spot at the Shuchi’in Academy,” Mikado sighed again and again as he admitted his inferiority, “Shirogane in this part, you are truly superior, I salute you.”

Miyuki became extremely happy at these words but remained calm, “Thanks but it’s all due to luck and circumstance. I did spend 6 months in the council with her prior so I know her character a bit well.”

“It appears that this kid has some skill,” Un’yo couldn’t help but acknowledge Shirogane in this moment, 42 volumes were absolutely crazy. He couldn’t even begin to imagine what each of them contained and knowing Kaguya each of these books were probably completed.

“Insanity, I don’t remember my high school life being this diabolically difficult,” Adolphe finally realized how capable Shirogane was.

“Shinomiya-senpai is too much of a try hard,” Iino said as she remembered Ishigami using that word to describe her once, so she used it.

To add insult to injury Kaguya looked at him as she said, “We can only go to the sea in the summer, right? With mountains we can’t depend on the weather. It rains a lot. Besides, it’s got a lot of bugs.”

Miyuki gasped as he gripped his pants, ‘Bugs!’ many bugs appeared on the screen.

‘Bugs are the only thing. Bugs are the only thing I can’t stand!’

NOTE: HATES BUGS

Miyuki struggled for a long time but gave up in the end, “Guess, I’ll buy a swimsuit.”

Kaguya clenched her fist, ‘I won!’

“He hates bugs too, how girly,” Maki mocked even as she trembled and turned away from the bugs on the screen.

‘Bugs,’ Miyuki appeared faintly terrified.

“Bugs are pretty disgusting,” Iino testified.

[U: There’s a pretty solid reason he hates bugs but it doesn’t show up in the anime. It’s in the manga though. Basically a childhood trauma of his that wasn’t dispelled.]

“So there’s a reason…” Kaguya said quietly, she wondered what it was. It was always a delight to learn more about the president. If he was afraid then she would quickly remove all bugs when Kaicho was nearby, she would protect him!

Kaguya was embroiled in her fantasy.

“That’s right! My swimsuit for last year doesn’t fit me now, I have to buy a new one,” Kaguya looked up toward Chika’s breast in shock as she compared them to her own, the truth pained her.

FLAT!

She was flat. She seemed to go down a deep elevator out of her depression and sudden, heartbreaking realization.

N: Normally, Shinomiya has a confidence in her body line. But take that away and her offensive ability becomes fragile… On the level of a peashooter.

Kaguya’s body was viewed through a scope of some kind as it traveled up her body while following her exquisite body line and then it landed on her chest. A pea shot out of it onto a bodyguard and he shrugged it off, demonstrating her lack of military strength.

“Now that’s what you call a violation,” Osaragi said with wince ad Kaguya received a few pitying glances.

“Shrugging of your attack like this… Tsk, tsk, auntie, I feel pity for you so I’ll let you off for this one,” Maki said with a smile as she whispered to herself once more, “I’m the same so if I pester you about it might return to me, I’ll keep silent.”

Kaguya didn’t even know how to respond.

N: On the other hand, Chika Fujiwara’s offensive ability is tank-class. The difference in military power is hopeless.

A tank showed up behind Chika and her bodacious, curvy body. A blue swimsuit on her as she had a large smile. Kaguya was in the background holding onto her peashooter.

‘This is bad! Never mind about enchanting him!’

An explosion occurred as she delved into her imagination.

Shinomiya Imagination –Start-

“What is that?” Miyuki asked in shock as he looked at Chika’s chest, which was emphasized further by how she squeezed them with her hands.

He turned to Shinomiya who despite in the same stance Chika, didn’t receive a boost in her chest width, “Compared to that, Shinomiya is… How can I put it?”

He held his head as he looked down on her, saying, “She has a cute chest?”

Shinomiya Imagination –End-

“Cute?” She blushed furiously as Imagination Miyuki called her cute.

“What do you mean ‘what is that?’ huh.” Chika sulked, she touched her boobs self-consciously as she gulped, were they too big?

“Both of you have the same fears but Kaicho fears it while Kaguya-sama just seems to like it,” Hayasaka analyzed, she found the imagination of Kaguya to be particularly interesting.

“Sweet love, these two are really cute,” Nayotake smiled as the image of babies came into her mind, she was already envisioning the traits of her grandchildren.

“Can I be considered a tank-class as well,” Moeha quietly questioned as she compared the size of her sister’s to hers.

She clasped her trembling hands as she said, “Let’s go to the mountains.”

Chika turned toward her surprised.

“The beach is too crowded, and there are sharks. Let’s go to the mountains,” Kaguya appeared stiff.

“You didn’t say that before!” Chika shouted.

“No, the sea! It rains in the mountains, and there are lots of bugs! Let’s go to the sea!” Miyuki argued with a tense expression.

“You, too?” Chika expressed her surprise.

“The mountains.”

“The sea.”

“Mountains.”

“Sea.”

Miyuki and Kaguya argued on where to go, continuously shortening their words as Chika looked between them as their speed increased and finally they couldn’t take it anymore. Miyuki was the first to harshly grit his teeth and pushed it all on Chika.

“Since it’s come to this, have Chika Fujiwara decide!”

“Top 10 worst decisions ever made by the student council, I’ll bet my life on it being some strange or creepy place,” Ishigami said outright with no fear.

“Ishigami! How dare you slander Fujiwara-senpai,” Iino shouted at him and he made a funny face at her increasing her anger.

“I’ll have to agree,” Kei shyly raised her hand as the thought of betraying her friend hurt her but the fact that the Fujiwara siblings were weird didn’t slip past her. She still didn’t know how weird though.

“I’ll join him, I just can’t trust it when sister wants to do something,” Compared to the quilty and compassionate Kei, Moeha happily threw her sister under the bus.

“Wait! Moeha, Kei-chan you too,” Chika was stunned and cried out.

“Me?” She asked, shocked.

‘The sea. Got it?’ Miyuki thought as he looked at Chika.

‘The mountains! You won’t betray me, would you?’ Kaguya did the same.

“U-Um… If I had to choose one. The mountains?” Chika said in a cute thinking pose.

‘Yes!’ Kaguya celebrated in the bright and warm top half of a split screen while Miyuki was in the dark and cold part gritting his teeth in frustration.

“But I specifically want to go to Mount Osore!” Chika said with a dreamy expression.

Miyuki and Kaguya both had expressions of dislike as they thought, ‘Mount Osore?’

“Would this qualify as a picture for ‘Top 10 pictures of moments before petrifying disaster’? I feel like it would,” Kashiwagi suddenly called out with a question.

“Reasonable, I’ll make a meme out of it and a sticker too,” Rei promptly took a picture and started typing on her phone.

“Children’s Limbo and Blood Pond. There are pinwheels symbolizing death and rebirth. And as long as we are there let’s have a medium channel a spirit.”

Disturbing music sounded as an extremely creepy place no one should visit even as a joke showed on the screen. It showed a field of rocks covered in hundreds of paper windmills, seemingly made from children. A shattered house with a broken statue was shown. There seemed to be hundreds and thousands of wooden vertical signs stuck in the ground. In a room, there was six elderly men with shadowed faces as they looked at the screen.

“Who would be good?” Chika said cheerfully as she moved around.

“None, absolutely none of them.” Iino said as she crossed her arms heavily as Kaguya and Maki, the two horror petrified family members agreed with her.

“You couldn’t move me to go there with anything, even the latest edition gaming console,” For someone who said they wouldn’t go Ishigami was oddly specific with his conditions.

Kaguya nd Miyuki wondered if they would go if it guaranteed the other would confess to them and neither of them felt like it was worth it.

“Well, I guess we can think about it when summer comes,” Miyuki said we a straight face as Kaguya looked at the side.

“I agree.”

“Christ? Buddha? Prince Shotoku could be good, too. Aristotle, Shakespeare, Cleopatra, Einstein, Hideyoshi Toyotomi, Gandhi,” Chika continued to talk about visiting that creepy place and some such even as the narrator concluded today’s match, “Sen no Rikyu, Caesar, Marie Antoinette, Oscar Francois de Jarjayes!”

N: Todays match… Ruined.

TODAYS MATCH: RUINED. BECAUSE CHIKA FUJIWARA IS A LITTLE SCARY.

Chika Fujiwara – Various Amounts of Information about Her (On Screen!)

“Damn right she is,” Un’yo clicked his tongue, that girl is weird. He had to reevaluate the effect she would have on Kaguya in the future.

“No winner tsk, Fujiwara is a cock-blocker,” Karen mumbled unhappily.

Ishigami speed read the information about Chika and sighed, “At least Kaicho didn’t lose, that’s a good result for me.”

“Yes! It was basically a hopeless situation turned around by the Joker, makes me wonder what the Ace will do in the future,” Hayasaka gave Ishigami a boost in reputation despite knowing his tendencies. He was going to need it in the coming episodes and he did impress her with the fact of figuring out the past Fujiwara situation on his own.

“Yes! I can’t wait to see how Ace-kun will do,” Nayotake said with a smile while Tsubame clapped her hands, the rumors about him clearing from her mind bit by bit as he seemed to be a good person based on her knowledge so far. Ishigami smiled slightly.

*

Miyuki asked with surprise, “Romantic Advice?”

“Yes! Where romance is concerned, I thought veteran…could give me advice, President!”

“Who is this?” Moeha asked quietly as she looked at the black haired guy on the screen.

The people who didn’t know about Tsubasa’s change said nothing as they too appeared lost, they were pretending to not know. So they could surprise the others, it was something they tacitly agreed on. Even Fujiwara who wanted to spill the beans badly held back herself for the great reveal.

MIYUKI WANTS TO HIDE HIS IGNORANCE

“As always it’s about pride,” Un’yo smiled, he liked this guy more and more, he was extremely similar to the teaching of their Family.

Gan’an finally spoke. “A firm reputation is hard to gain, keeping it is of utmost importance for a man like Shirogane.”

“I see,” Miyuki sighed and opened the door to the council room dramatically, “I’ll help you somehow.”

“President!”

‘A romantic veteran? How did people get that image of me?’ Miyuki paused as he thought nervously. He was confused.

N: Miyuki Shirogane, 17 years old. Dating experience… None.

“That’s slightly surprising, I thought Kaicho was a mega womanizer,” Iino reevaluated her opinion of him.

“It’s that look of his, like he experienced many nirvanas,” Fujiwara honestly couldn’t blame her either. Everyone made mistakes, like her teaching Miyuki how to play volleyball, to her, there was no worse mistake in her life than this.

“And his advice still worked to some extent, Kaicho if I ever fall in love I’ll come to you,” Ishigami said without hesitation. Miyuki just laughed awkwardly.

NOTE: VIRGIN.

‘What? If this advice exposes me…’

“The president is a virgin.” Imaginary Tsubasa said to two female students as they laughed.

“A virgin?”

“I’m so disillusioned!”

“So let me get this straight, you don’t care for the fact that you’re a virgin but the fact that it might ruin your reputation,” Maki said dryly and Miyuki stared at her.

“Reputation is important you know, especially as the president,“ Miyuki informed her like he would a child making Kaguya laugh as Maki fumed.

“It’s hard to find any of us high schoolers here who aren’t a virgin so I don’t think you should worry about that Miyuki,” Ryuju comforted him.

“I don’t think that about president though, would I?” Tsubasa wondered. He discovered that he wasn’t sure and he felt a little miffed by this information. In the past it might have been that way but now he changed, he had more faith and friendship with Miyuki than before and wouldn’t spill a word now.

With that revelation, Tsubasa relaxed, confident in his loyalty.

A chuckled emerged behind him, “Sh-Shinomiya!” Miyuki stuttered.

“How cute.”

‘Not! I have to get through this!’

“If it’s about love, leave it to me!” Miyuki made a vague expression that was a mix of fear and confidence as he sat down and looked away to say, “I’ve never been rejected before!”

“That’s why you’re the president.” Tsubasa was impressed by him.

N: He’s never confessed his love, so that’s not actually a lie.

Kaguya appeared behind the door and thought, ‘The president is giving advice about love? This could be my chance to hear his views on love!’

“And… Of course she’s there, the president’s loyal little stalker,” Hayasaka and Ryuju teased the blushing Kaguya.

“Ah. Kaguya don’t take any offense to any of the thoughts I have of you by the way or the words I say,” Miyuki said slowly without much effort.

“Eh? Sure…” Kaguya’s hair jumped as she agreed to his request, internally she wondered what he had to say about her in his mind.

“So, what’s the problem?” Miyuki turned serious as he asked.

Behind Tsubasa a cute girl with brown hair and a red hairclip appeared among a beautifully romantic piano sequence.

KASHIWAGI

“I have a classmate, Kashiwagi,” He appeared slightly bashful then began to say his wish with a passion, “I want to confess my love to her!”

“Wait! That’s you, that virgin looking guy,” Moeha said without mercy as the rest of the audience to some capacity appeared shocked as well as Tsubasa blushed.

“Ara, it’s quite a drastic change,” Nao said with a smile, “He looks like he’s doing well for himself.”

“Wait, wait, wait. Let me get my thoughts in order so the reason Tsubasa-kun confessed to Kashiwagi-san was because—” Maki’s eyes suddenly turned red as she dived toward Miyuki. Miyuki just accepted it as the girl cried and beat his chest with her puny fists. “It was you! You were the one who, waah—”

“Sorry,” Miyuki earnestly apologized when he crossed her description given to him by Tsubasa, the images of the people at the beginning and how she looked in reality. All he could do was apologize to the girl who lost due to his advice.

“What’s wrong with her? Get off the president,” Kaguya mumbled unhappily as Mikado appeared to take her away and Uncleir tried Miyuki’s shirt.

Miyuki thought hard while Kaguya blushed with excitement for him, ‘Oh!’ She thought.

“But when I imagine her rejecting me,” He said hesitantly, “I think maybe I should become friends with her first.”

Miyuki thought for a moment and asked, “Incidentally, have you talked to her before?”

“She gave me chocolate on Valentine’s Day!” Tsubasa said.

Miyuki became excited, “What kind of chocolate?”

Tsubasa became slightly depressed, “Choco Balls. Three pieces.”

Kaguya gasped as 3 Choco Balls appeared in front of her, her expression was slightly horrified.

“You gave the guy you liked 3 Choco balls? Tsk. Well, it’s still more initiative than these two slugs so I’ll accept it,” Ryuju Momo scratched her hair as she held the pillow in her arms while she complimented Kashiwagi.

“I didn’t especially like him that much in the beginning but grew to like him, Tsubasa grew on me a lot,” Kashiwagi admitted out loud as pink flakes appeared around them.

“Nagisa-chan,” Tsubasa said with a smile, glad that his girlfriend liked him.

“Huh?! Die already,” Ishigami whispered as he gripped his seat and grit his teeth, he bit his lip and looked away. Few people heard him.

“Ishigami, that rude,” Tsubame gently rebuked him and he calmed down as he nodded at her. He apologized after and Iino looked angrily at him, he was subdued just like that. She remembered how he would annoyingly irritate her for the same thing for hours and just because some pretty girl told him off, he changed.

‘Is it jealousy?’ Osaragi wondered.

“Is that obligatory gift chocolate?” Tsubasa appeared slightly nervous.

‘Obligatory gift chocolate at best!’ Kaguya thought so as well, her tone distraught.

“Yeah, I would say she’s definitely in love with you!” Miyuki thought for two seconds and said these words.

‘Why? He got Choco Balls!’

“I can see why you thought this way but sometimes someone might be too shy to give the person they like a gift that expresses that feeling,” Chika educated as may people agreed and this time Ishigami thankfully didn’t antagonize her, much to her welcome confusion.

“Huh. Only a person that haven’t gotten their crush stolen can say these arrogant words, how cruel. To say it while being next to me,” Maki muttered in depression, an Ishigami-like aura surrounded her and for some reason at her words Kaguya, Miyuki and several others found themselves with a sense of urgency.

Miyuki stood up dramatically as he began his bogus speech, “Listen! Women are creatures who aren’t upfront about their feelings! Think of it as behaving the exact opposite of how they feel! The Choco Balls seem like a throwaway, but…” He pointed at Tsubasa dramatically as he waited for him to figure it out and he did. Maybe?

“It means she likes me?” He gasped in realization.

‘What about opposites?’ Kaguya thought in the background.

This got a lot of reactions from the female cast in the audience with many of them either complaining of how Miyuki spoke nonsense, a few who agreed with him and those who just gave him a curiously teasing glance. The men on the other hand gave the boy a look of pity as he engaged their gaze.

‘Tsk, tsk. Kaicho/Shirogane you really did it this time,’ Ishigami, Tsubasa and Mikado thought at the same time with most of them, mostly Ishigami and Mikado holding their nearest female counterpart together. Maki wanted to have another go at him while Fujiwara wanted to mock his romantic knowledge.

“He has a point though, Kaguya and Maki are a clear display of what he talks about. I bet Kei is the same, so no wonder he thinks like this, most of the close women in his life are like this,” Ryuju said in a calm tone as she looked at the blushing Kei who desperately tried to keep a straight face. Once again she used the first names of those she spoke about without regard for formalities.

At her explanation they all understood and looked at him with pity. It must be hard to be surrounded by Tsundere’s and be one yourself, communication must be straight torture.

Miyuki sat down and thought nervously, ‘All right! That sounded like half-decent advice!’

“But I don’t thinks he does feel that way about me.” Tsubasa said something else and Miyuki jumped up slightly, “Just the other day…”

“He looked so relieved as if it was over,” Iino pitied Miyuki for having to deal with the romantic troubles of others.

“That’s just what is means to have an open and accepting student council,” Miyuki said with a sigh as he remembered the previous student council president and the will he left for him, for this school, “If it concerns the students we must do our best.”

“Kaicho is right, if it concerns the students we must be firm,” Kaguya said as Chika nodded.

“Mah~ If it’s about the sports clubs…” Ishigami wanted to say something contrary but switched his words when Kaguya looked at him, “Yes. Students, we must look out for them.”

The crowd wondered what he was about to say.

Flashback –Start-

“Hey, do you have a girlfriend?” Kashiwagi asked him directly as she leaned forward by his side, hands behind her back.

“No, but…” Tsubasa tried to fight back but there were 3 more girls in this room, it was hopeless.

“I knew it!” She smiled and turned toward the other girls, “He said he doesn’t have a girlfriend!”

“No wonder he thought you didn’t like him,” Karen nearly jumped in fright at the fact of being mocked for not having a significant other.

“Tsk, by his future girlfriend too. Life is truly mysterious,” Nao smiled as she looked at the screen, she could tease them but it wasn’t appropriate at the moment.

They laughed as the word “BOOM” appeared on screen. In the room was Maki and two others.

“He doesn’t look like he has one!” The brunette with long hair said.

Maki pointed at him and laughed, “That’s Hilarious!”

The other one just chuckled while Tsubasa just looked mortified.

Flashback –End-

“You set yourself up for failure,” Rei said with a grimace as she looked toward Maki.

“Kaguya-sama, this could be you in the future so please be quick with capturing Miyuki or he might get stolen away,” Hayasaka warned her with a severe tone and Kaguya nodded. It was unfortunate for Maki but she taught her and several people here today what could happen due to inaction.

Maki sighed glumly when she thought of the future.

“So, I think she was just making fun of me.” He said sadly.

Kaguya had the same opinion, ‘It’s unfortunate, but she was making fun of him. The issue is whether she even sees him as a member of the opposite sex.’

Miyuki lifted his hand and said, “You’re in your popular phase right now.” His expression said he had no idea what he was saying but no one noticed.

‘Eehhhhh~?’ Kaguya thought.

“Amazing, even while talking absolute nonsense he still has faith in himself,” Kei found it a bit ridiculous.

“Kaicho, you have no idea what you’re saying, as expected of a virgin, kekeke,” Fujiwara laughed at him and Ishigami gave her a glance, instantly shutting her up. When she realized what happened she instantly got angry and spoke again without fear, “What are you looking at, just because I failed to notice this one ship which was extremely obvious to everyone else… and I didn’t notice it, eh…”

Her drive was strong but her words caused her to fall silent.

“I mean from a certain standpoint 4 girls were talking about how he didn’t have a girlfriend, so I guess he could be considered popular,” Mikado added helpfully to aid Miyuki.

He one again stood up dramatically and opened his arms, “What are you so suspicious of women? Women are humans, just like you!” He once again pointed at Tsubasa.

‘That’s not what you were saying before!’ Kaguya said in haste and anger.

“He switched up real quick once he heard that story, lol,” Onodera laughed.

“What else can he do but bluff his way through, he has no experience,” Kai grumbled in defense of her brother.

“I don’t believe he actually knows what he’s talking about but Kaicho gets an A for effort I guess and…” Osaragi looked at the couple behind her.

“So these two did get together in the end, it worked then!” Tsubame said excitedly with a bright smile, leaving Ishigami slightly mesmerized.

“I’ll make the situation easier to understand!”

Flashback: Miyuki Remastered/Abridged Ver. –Start-

“Hey, do you have a girlfriend?” [M(GV – Girl Voice): If you don’t, I wanna go out with you.]

“No, but…”

“I knew it!” [MGV: You and I are connected by the string of fate!] “He said he doesn’t have a girlfriend!”

“What is even happening anymore? Pft— Kashiwagi fate compels you,” Chika laughed good naturedly as a few others joined in.

“How do guys even think of this?” Iino blanked.

“They probably don’t the president is probably on the ropes right now and he doesn’t know what he’s doing,” Erika tried to defend the innocent guys that were silently watching on.

They laughed as the word “BOOM” appeared on screen. In the room was Maki and two others.

“He doesn’t look like he has one!” [MGV: After all, he’s too high-class!] The brunette with long hair said.

Maki pointed at him and laughed, “That’s Hilarious!” [MGV: I’m thrilled that he’s available!]

‘Not anymore,’ Maki sighed like an old man who just got back from work.

“This hilarious and depressing at the same time, I feel bad for miss mood swings,” Ishigami said glumly.

“That’s what happens when you play games and don’t confess,” Miyuki said in a whisper. A sense of urgency was planted in his heart.

The other one just chuckled, [MGV (Slightly manly): I’m the one who’s most worthy of him.]

Tsubasa blushed as the flashback ended.

Flashback: Miyuki Remastered/Abridged Ver. –End-

‘Isn’t this thinking too positively?’ Kaguya thought incredulously.

Tsubasa was stunned, “It’s can be!”

“Could it be?” Osaragi shifted her glasses.

“Is he getting how ridiculous this is?” Onodera was interested as Kaguya sighed.

“Not quite.”

‘Exactly!’

“I have to choose only one of them?” Tsubasa appeared conflicted.

‘You’re an idiot, too?’

“Damn,” Onodera and Osaragi muttered.

“How is that what you thought of first?” Moeha said in disbelief.

“So this is how guys give advice to each other? It’s relatively simple,” Tsubame said in realization as she giggled at Kaguya’s tone of disbelief.

“I mean they basically give enough confidence to believe you can do it?” Karen said after a brief observation.

“They just set each other up for failure that way, if they fail they have to comfort them. It must be a painful experience,” Iino said in a bored tone.

“Won’t that cause a rift in their friendship with each other?”

Miyuki stood up his hands behind his back as he looked sideways into the distance as if he was a sage of romance saying, “Worst case, it could lead to bullying. That’s what female friendship is like.”

‘What is this arrogant conversation?’ Kaguya thought in monotone.

“Unbelievable, do men really such an opinion of us,” The male students trembled as Ryuju smirked as she said these trying to instigate some conflict. She pouted when she realized no one had taken the bait and hugged her pillow.

“What’s unbelievable is your will to embarrass yourself over and over,” Hayasaka didn’t let her slide at all, constantly seeking on Kaguya’s behalf.

“Your ladies embarrassment is yours as well, I’m looking forward the next episodes. I hope you start blushing like a freaking tomato, I’m tired of seeing that boring porker face,” Ryuju bit back, she grumbled into her pillow.

“But it’ll be okay. Because she’ll have you,” Miyuki stated, looking at Tsubasa who looked slightly panicked, “All you have to do is protect her.”

Tsubasa looked at his hand, “I can… protect her?” He stood up saying, “President!”

Miyuki nodded wisely, “Yes.”

‘What is this?’

“This’ll be my first time confessing my love to someone. How should I go about it?” Tsubasa asked him curiously.

“I have a good idea.” Kaguya hid as Miyuki walked up to the door, “Imagine the girl in question is right here.” An imaginary girl appeared.

“Okay.”

“You do…” It cut to Kaguya’s worried face and back to Miyuki as he slammed his hand on the door, “This!”

Kaguya let out a quiet gasp but it wasn’t over as Miyuki said, “Go out with me,” She blushed intensely at the unexpected Kaicho ASMR.

“Oh inexpertly Kaicho can fumble chances as well, how did he not hear her,” Hayasaka felt relieved she saw that Kaguya didn’t get exposed in that moment, it would undoubtedly lead to her loss.

Un’yo was relieved as well as Nayotake who seemed to be incredibly nervous.

Nana had already predicted Miyuki’s loss as he had let such an opportunity slip from his grasp. She sighed, “He will win in the next episode I suppose.”

Kaguya prayed heavenly when they scene of her blushing came up on the screen because it had proof of her accepting a confession and thankfully Miyuki didn’t use it against her. Why? It took her a moment to realize that she too could use it against him to much greater effect but then the video continued, making her plan invalid.

“When you suddenly corner a girl against the wall like that, she’ll be nervous, but the moment you whisper words of love in her ear, anxiety will turn into a throbbing heart. Your chance of success will go up!” Miyuki said in a wise fashion.

Kaguya’s chest moved as she thought anxiously, ‘He startled me!’

“I call this technique “wall-down”. I came up with it myself,” Miyuki pointed toward himself, in full belief he created the technique.

Kaguya refuted him in her mind, ‘It’s “wall-slamming”! It’s been around for years!’

Tsubasa trembled, “Genius.”

‘You’re that stupid?’

“Even a child should know what a ‘Wall-slam’ is.” Moeha said.

“I mean, it did work right?” Tsubasa couldn’t help but try to defend himself.

“Just barely,” Kaguya and Chika said with a grimace when they remembered how Kashiwagi came to them for advice on how to break up. Thankfully, they avoided the situation.

Kaguya sighed as Tsubasa gave his thanks, “Thank you! You’ve given me courage, President! I knew the man who conquered Shinomiya could help me!”

Both of the Ultra-Tsundere’s were shocked.

“No, Shinomiya and I aren’t dating.” Miyuki walked as he shook his head hurriedly.

‘Th-That’s right! No one’s ever conquered me!’

“Not yet anyway, it won’t take long,” Ryuju said with a smile as she looked at Miyuki.

“It’s already long taken place Kaguya-Sama, just accept the fact you’re going to get conquered. In more ways than one~” Hayasaka teased as Kaguya who knew exactly what she was talking about blushed as she imagine a scene. The president pressing her on the bed as his hot breath tickled her neck and then he started to feast on…

“Okay, that’s enough,” Hayasaka knocked on her head lightly to snap the nose bleeding Kaguya out of her trance.

‘Kaguya? Conquered? Meaning… forced!’ For some reason Chika looked strangely excited.

“Really!” They both sat down a Tsubasa said, “It seems like you two are a couple.”

”No, just the opposite.” Miyuki had a concerned look as he confided in Tsubasa, “Recently, I wonder if she hates me. I don’t even think she’s interested in me.”

Numerous photos of Kaguya with her dark, sharp glare were seen.

‘’I don’t especially hate you. Did I do something to give you that idea?’

N: She has no self-awareness.

“Kaicho, I never thought…” Kaguya appeared conflicted but Miyuki just smiled at her in a reassuring manner. Kaguya felt it was cheating that she was the only one getting flustered over just a smile like this.

“Very true,” Hayasaka uttered the words of her heart.

“She does seem to lack that essential component,” Nana and Nayotake agreed on this.

One way of another the people in the theater expressed their heartfelt opinion on this one sentence.

“President! What’s important is how you feel!”

“So you’re the one giving advice now,” Nagisa said in a teasing tone causing Tsubasa to rub his head and deny it with a shy smile. Maki and Ishigami watched jealously but both happy for their friend even though they denied it in their own heart.

“How do I feel about Shinomiya?” He placed one leg over the other and said, “Well, to be honest, her wealth and natural talents annoy me. She’s ditsier than you’d think, scarier in private, and her chest…” As he spoke Kaguya grew more and angrier and annoyed with his words.

“Kaicho~” Miyuki instantly felt his back fill with cold sweat as Kaguya whispered hear his ear in a chilling tone, “What was that about my chest.”

Miyuki licked his lips and said honestly, “At the time I felt that is was a bit small, but… I found it very fitting for an elegant woman like you Shinomiya, it matches your uh eyes.” Miyuki Shirogane a man who valued honesty decided to do so before he was exposed and created greater problems for himself.

It was the technique of suffering now for profit later.

Kaguya stared at him for a while before she harrumphed and turned away, hiding her blush at his miniscule praise, “I’ll consider it even for that first episode part where I looked down on you but there won’t be a second time okay.”

There might absolutely be a second time, for both of them. These two while not forgiving easily could make a few exceptions for one another as long as it wasn’t crossing the line, like that bedroom incident.

“Yes Shinomiya,” She pursed her lips at his formal tone but encouraged that getting him to say her first name might come in time.

“But maybe those are all good points!” He switched up his words like clockwork, and Kaguya’s annoyance seemed to lift, “She’s actually cute! A beauty! Refined, elegant and clever, too! Really, she’s too perfect!”

“Yeah, Shinomiya is the ideal woman!” Kaguya’s hair reflected in Miyuki’s eyes as he said passionately. She blushed profusely.

“He saw her at the last moment, auntie it seems that your boyfriend has some thoughts about you. You’re not going to respond to that!” Maki spoke to Kaguya only but she merely smiled at her and said a few words only Maki could hear.

“Kaicho and I aren’t dating… Yet,” Kaguya spoke silently but through Uncleir’s intention for communication the meaning was carried to Maki’s mind. She retreated judging that she couldn’t succeed at any provocations against Kaguya at this time, which made her depressed.

She turned to her faithful Kohai Ishigami and started chatting with him.

‘That was close! She was right there!’ Miyuki said in a panic as he looked away, ‘Thank God I noticed!’

“Anyway, nothing will happen unless you tell how you feel! And you nothing good can come of carrying out some weird scheme!” Miyuki said words he should not even have the right to say.

“I’ll hit you if dare say words like that again Miyuki,” Ryuju shook her fist as she grew angry in an instant.

“The sheer hypocrisy to say these words without realizing,” Hayasaka chuckled as she looked at Kaguya, “As expected you two are perfect for each other.”

The pair blushed as their imagination activated in an instant.

He squinted as he thought, ‘Huh? Why do these words resonate with me?’

“You’re self-aware at least,” Nana squinted her eyes as she rated him, “6/10 for performance. A good result for being inexperienced.” She made a judgement as she saw the couple Miyuki had created due to his inexperience.

Kaguya smiled as Tsubasa stuttered and said, “I-I’ll do my best! Thank you so much!” She hid behind the door as he ran away to confess right away, unlike the person who gave him the advice.

Chika who was walking toward the council watched him run past her as she asked a smiling Kaguya who tried to restrain her happiness, “Kaguya. Has something good happened?”

“No, nothing.”

“So something did happen,” Chika mumbled as she looked a Miyuki and then Kaguya. Too her Miyuki was industrial waste to decent level, she couldn’t even imagine Kaguya liking him. But then when she thought of all Miyuki did in the past and his potential, she guessed he could be called a great man based on that potential, then she relaxed.

N: Afterwards…

Down~. Tsubasa committed to the move he learned from Miyuki as he cornered Kashiwagi and she blushed heavily. The other three girls looked shocked and worried. Especially Maki.

N: He confessed his feelings to Kashiwagi, and somehow they’re apparently a couple now.

“A thousand times more progress than some people, congratulation you deserve it,” Onodera said as Kei agreed, she now knew how her brother operated and thought that it was a bit wasteful but fun to watch.

“The person who gave advice should adhere to their words too, shouldn’t they?” Osaragi and Onodera seemed to always form a tag team when the two let down their guards, Karen was miffed and was ready to box.

“Aren’t they bullying Kaicho and Shinomiya-san too much? Let’s get to work and flame them!” Karen was ready to go to war as Erika held her firmly in her seat.

Kaguya made a cute sound as she sparkled with an extremely adorable face, Miyuki looked away from her impassively, “President, I poured you some tea.”

“Oh, thanks.” He said and scratched his cheek, ‘Thankfully, she seems to be in a good mood.’

“Is that your one smile of the day?” He asked.

“No, I’m like this all the time.”

“Oh.”

N: Todays match… Kaguya wasn’t particularly at fault when Shirogane put her in a foul mood, then a good mood, but he largely wasted his efforts, resulting in a loss for himself.

RESULT OF TODAYS MATCH: SHIROGANE LOSES.

“1 win to conclude for today since the others are just duds, Kaguya-sama well done,” Hayasaka praised as those on her side clapped while Miyuki’s side appeared gloomy but hopeful. They had to look at the facts.

“Miyuki is by himself so maybe that boy would be the one to help him?” Papa Shirogane wondered as he looked at Ishigami, “Well since it’s like this he should be able to win a few battles easily.”

Those who concluded the same as him waited for Ishigami’s performance as the Ace.

Maki was shown with a shocked and depressed face.

THE NEXT PERSON SEEKING ADVICE.

The entire audience didn’t speak in service to the young girl who was on the verge of a mental breakdown as she stared at the screen. This was how she was introduced.

*

“So, next is the ending song?” Nao said with a smile as she looked at the children in the from row, she was looking forward to what antics that would take place in the ED. The OP, as Ishigami called it, was very interesting and well made, which was, once again according to him.

“It should be, I wonder what the name is. The OP was named Love Dramatic and…” Nana said as she glanced at the two before moving her gaze away and saying, “It wasn’t exactly wrong. No. It was right on the money those words, it could be considered the greatest summary of what these two do every day.”

“Iino, stop glaring at Ishigami and look at the screen,” The girl in question finally quieted down before she could rush out and rip him a new one.

/Ending – Sentimental Crisis – Start/

“An incredibly interesting name,” Ishigami said with wonder.

“A crisis huh?” Kaguya wondered aloud as she looked at Hayasaka and they both discreetly looked behind them before turning back.

A beautiful piano began to play as the screen which was filled with white now began to show other things, like a brightly sun-lit student council room.

[Kimi to watashi kitto ima onaji kimochi dayo

For sure right now you and I are feeling the same]

Kaguya sat down on the president’s chair with her head on her arms as she lightly smiled her eyes narrowed in peace, she looked a little sleepy. The rays of sunlight gently fell from the window onto her body.

“The music is quite lovely,” Nao said with a smile.

‘Awawawa! I’m sitting in Kaicho’s chair, what will he think about that, that I want to be close to him? That I love him so much that want to touch what he touches? Isn’t a confession of love? Scary, I might lose today.’ Kaguya panicked on the inside while trying to keep a straight face. Strangely Miyuki said nothing of her sitting in his seat.

‘Is she trying to find comfort by being close to my chair? I’ll let her off today,’ Miyuki kindly didn’t use this against Kaguya as he watched silently at the sad girl on the screen. He wondered if he could do anything for the one in reality.

The scene then changed as Kaguya and Miyuki stood with their backs to each other amidst a background of stars with the moon in the middle above their heads. She was wearing a black dress which looked to be quite expensive, while Miyuki wore Khaki pants, a blue shirt with some clothes wrapped around his legs. All around them were Vega, Deneb and Altair, the stars that form the Summer Triangle as they all floated around them.

‘So far away, yet so close,’ Kaguya and Miyuki were suddenly filled with a strange yearning.

“It’s the stars in the beginning! The one’s in Kaicho’s weird imagination,” Karen pointed at them in excitement with many realizing the implications.

“So close, yet so far apart and yet they are destined for one another,” Erika blushed as she came up with an extremely pure love theory that joggled her doujin filled brain.

“Star crossed lovers,” Ishigami sighed as he spoke to Miyuki, “Kaicho, I am in awe.”

The piano grew much more intense as the scenes took a much sadder tone. Kaguya could be soon looking sadly between the maid and butlers attending to her as she closed her eyes painfully, shedding tears. Hayasaka hugged her by her neck from behind with sad expression on her blank face, as a three pronged candle stand in front of them and a luxurious fireplace behind them, their faces illuminated by the candles. They were on a huge blimp in the sky.

“Okay… So that became sad really quickly,” Ryuju rubbed the goosebumps on her arms as she looked at Kaguya who was abnormally silent.

“See? I told you we’re the villains in this story,” Un’yo clicked his tongue but despite his complaints he seemed interested.

“You don’t seem unhappy, Un’yo.” Gan’an asked him and he Un’yo had a light fake smile, he wasn’t yet capable of anything other than this much.

“We are the villains after all so why not embrace it? I hope they do me justice at least, as 90% the things she has shown here was taught to her by me, at least all the mental abilities. Manipulation, scheming and such,” Un’yo rested his chin on his fist.

Nayotake and the others on the third row were silent at their exchange but absorbed the information, especially Nayotake who didn’t know as much.

[Kimi kara waraikakete kuretanara

If you smile at me,

Tenshi de irareru no ni,

I can keep being an angel]

Kaguya was shown looking outside the window longingly as Hayasaka sat next to her looking in another direction. In the last frame a picture of the student council with the face of Miyuki beings blocked was shown.

Kaguya turned to look at Miyuki but found that he had started smiling at her his eyes squinted as he chuckled and Kaguya felt her mind go blank. That smile… It reminded her of the one he had shown her during the Fireworks, it was intoxicating and she stared at him for a while. As long he smiled at her, complimented her or affirmed she always became like this.

It was like she loved him a lot or something. ‘Unfair, why does he have to smile at me with such kind, glaring eyes!’ Kaguya fumed but couldn’t deny the want in her heart, the inherit Shinomiya Greed for more and more. She wanted to hold him, stick close, kiss and even…

Smoke came out of her head.

“Just from the slow and sorrowful tone of the piano, I can tell this is deeper than it looks at first glance,“ Ryuju said with a grimace, “Nothings ever simple with that girl. I hope Miyuki can capture her successfully.”

“Maybe it’s a cry for help, like in those love stories!” Tsubame appeared slightly flushed as she never experienced love before. Her gaze traveled to Ishigami passively before she retracted it shyly and berate herself saying, ‘What am I thinking, he’s my Kohai!’

[Kizuita no tamesareteru

I realized that I am being tested,

Iji waru na kakehiki de,

It's kind of mean like a playing game]

Hayasaka looked at Kaguya in the corner of her eyes as a fond smile was on her face, her face was slightly lit up by the light from the window and her eyes seems to hold a small scheme in service of her mistress.

“Don’t worry Kaguya-sama, I seem to have a little present for you,” Hayasaka saw the look in “her” own eyes and came to this conclusion.

“Hayasaka? Thank you, I honestly wouldn’t know what to do without you,” Kaguya spoke of her thanks sincerely.

“Mah~ You probably wouldn’t.”

“You’re supposed to accept the praise in a humble manner and say you’ll help me always,” Kaguya pouted as she said with a cute grumble.

“Yes, yes. Haya-nee will always be there for her Imouto,” Hayasaka said teasingly as Kaguya turned her head.

“Hmph! As long you understand.” Kaguya said and then mumbled, “Don’t neglect yourself for me okay.”

‘Unfortunately Kaguya-sama I can’t you’re a bit hopeless,’ Hayasaka nodded despite her thoughts.

[Ato ni wa mō hikenai kara

But I can't pull away now so,

Shikakete ageru,

Let me trick you]

Kaguya was seen with her back to the window as she hugged her knees as Hayasaka and everything was in the same place before. Bit then they all started disappearing and only Kaguya remained along with the window and it’s light on the wall.

[Sā, kakatte misete tomadotte misete

I hope you get tricked, I hope you get confused]

“I don’t think I can get confused anymore but let’s see if you can trick me,” Miyuki teased her to brighten her mood as Kaguya pursed her lips and nodded.

Fujiwara appeared on the right side of the screen with her hands clasped near her face with her eyes closed, a peaceful expression on her face. She disappeared slowly as Ishigami appeared with an aviation headset attached to his hat, a blank expression on his face as he wore what looked to be peasant clothes.

[Soshite saigo ni tsutaete misete 'suki da' tte

And at the end, tell me that you love me]

“Fujiwara-senpai looks so beautiful here! As for Ishigami… He’s fine I guess,” Iino admitted with great difficulty as if she couldn’t bear to let the words come out of her mouth.

‘You heard her champ, you got to tell her you love her, no matter how long it takes. No matter how much it pains you or what hardships you go through! You have to say it.’ Ryuju gave Miyuki encouragement in her mind, so when he gave her a look of determination and acceptance as if he heard her, she was baffled.

“Roger,” He turned back.

Ryuju Momo in a moment of confusion blinked and turned her gaze toward an insignificant corner where the Peace Embodiment Uncleir sat watching them and winked at her before it disappeared. It didn’t take her long to figure out it had just gave her assistance to convey her thoughts to Miyuki and thus, giving him more motivation due to how sincere she was.

She clicked her tongue and went back to watching.

Kaguya lowered her head, as the scene transitioned to the three members of the student council appeared with Fujiwara on the right of Shirogane wearing a white puffy looking dress and the other two wearing the same clothes as when they appeared. With Ishigami on the left of Shirogane and a large plane at their backs they all looked determinately into the sky.

“Kaguya-chan! Don’t worry we’ll save you,” Chika shouted out as she went to hold Kaguya’s hand along with Ishigami and Hayasaka. Miyuki hesitated but softly touched her arm to show his support, and Kaguya smiled.

“Mah~ I guess you can count on us Shinomiya-senpai,” Ishigami said at ease as he for once, rejected his body’s natural urge to flee from Kaguya. Right now they needed to be here for her.

“Me too,” Miyuki said without hesitation though he was blushing.

The parents of the three watched as they huddled together like a little family, Gan’an felt a bit relieved to see Kaguya was in good hands. Hands that taught her how to live like a normal person.

Hayasaka held a gun as she protected Kaguya resolutely, then Kaguya was seen running toward the end on the blimp where she grabbed a gun and used the front to cut through the air and something else to escape with her angelic wings which sprouted from her back.

[Kimi to watashi donna fū ni koi suru no?

How are you and I going to love each other?]

The entire audience locked onto the two at the front, this phrase seemed to be filled with longing from Kaguya to Miyuki and it pulled on most of their heart strings. Miyuki didn’t seem to notice them but his hand on Kaguya grew a bit tighter.

He whispered, “Step-by-step, there’s no need to rush.”

Kaguya’s heart palpated as he face reddened uncontrollably and she nodded her head a flower sprouting on it before it was consumed by frost and scattered. No one but Uncleir noticed this odd sequence of events.

It seemed that Ice Princess Kaguya was forcefully suppressing Bakaguya to stop her from messing up the situation, however this might cause Bakaguya to appear in a more frequent manner.

It smiled when it saw the ice scattered from earlier turned into love hearts and bounced around in a happy manner, it seemed even Ice Princess was extremely happy at the possibility of freedom. Another flower, albeit extremely tiny and frozen appeared, it swayed happily.

Kaguya descended from the sky as she greeted outside and was exposed to new stimuli once more. At first she looked a bit dazed but then an expression of joy and love showed up on her face, she had seen the person she longed to see most.

“It’s definitely him isn’t it, go auntie,” Maki smiled in support contrary to how she acted earlier. Really the Shijo and Shinomiya house daughters were a bunch of Tsundere’s.

[Saguru RELATION

Looking for the relation]

Flying in a yellow plane Miyuki Shirogane sought to help the moon princess escape with him and his friends, he reached out his hand to her and she grabbed it without hesistation.

“Freedom,” Hayasaka said with a faint longing and she felt the hand that held Kaguya’s be gripped by the girl as she gave her a look of determination.

It said [Let’s do our best!] and Hayasaka whole heartedly agreed,

“Let’s goo!” Karen cheered as Nayotake pumped her fists, the sad music from earlier had reminded her of the time she was in the Shinomiya Hospital, a time where she had no freedom. She wanted her child to gain it too.

[Yoyū nante nai yo mitsumerareru tabi

I don't have anything to spare every time you stare at me]

After she grabbed his shoulders and extended her wings to fly along him, her face light up in joy. Another plane, metallic gray in color flew alongside them, in it was Fujiwara and Ishigami, the latter piloting the aviation vehicle. Fujiwara smiled widely as she waved in an energetic manner and Ishigami gave a thumbs up with a small smile.

“Friendship and comradery, how sweet,” Kei was happy for her brother for finding such great friends.

“I look so awesome here, nice!” Ishigami rejoiced.

“Not as good as I do,” Chika instantly looked for trouble and thus there fighting began with childish insults thrown at one another, the group laughed.

Meanwhile with Tsubame and Iino, “Ishigami looks cute here/He looks descent I guess,” the both blushed while thinking along the same lines. Iino berated herself because she already had a love in her heart and mustn’t be unfaithful while Tsubame denied her budding feelings for her Kouhai.

Kei, Ryuju, Osaragi and Onodera watched the both of them look at the animated freshman with their blushes, while silently keeping track of it in their minds. This might be the cause of a new ship war.

[Itsu mo furueteru

I'm always shaking,

Sunao ja nai watashi wo tsuredashite,

Take the part of me that can't be honest]

Kaguya smiled at them before she smiled at Miyuki and he returned it. They all flew away into the distance as the scene changes to the student council room. The members all surround her as Miyuki taps her shoulder, she wakes up in a daze and then turns to smile at him.

“Take me away,” Kaguya said quietly and no one heard her. The manifestation of her three masks shook the flower on her head wildly in a nodding motion as she looked at Miyuki with love hearts in her eyes.

This was the man she loved and he was going to free her. No matter what, her heart told her this and her head agreed. Bakaguya rejoiced, Ice Princess clasped her hands and Loliguya clapped in an excited manner. All of them had hearts forming in their eyes.

‘I love you!’ Kaguya lowered her head as her eyes held a heart, her heart beat bounced around in her ears restricting it’s functions in grasping the conversations in the room.

“So I guess that’s it for episode 2?” Nayotake said with a smile as Nao just stretched body.

“The ED seemed to hint at the student council being a ragtag group of a family filled with people that have dysfunctional personalities rather than a formal student organization,” Karen spoke in an intelligent manner which surprised everyone, never expecting the over excitable shipper to possess such insight.

Karen’s brows twitched as she pulled up her sleeves and Erika once again calmed her down.

‘Family?’ Said student council thought about it for a moment as memories flashed by their eyes and they smiled at each other.

“I can see it,” Osaragi nodded her head as Onodera typed on her phone with the question ‘What positions in a family would the student council fill.’ And fell into deep thought.

“It’s so cute, so is Ishigami the little brother?!” Tsubame asked as she looked at him with shining eyes. Iino peeked at him, thought about his past look along ith his current look and nodded in agreement.

‘From cute little brother to depressed, emo hacker. I can get behin— Hey! Woah, whoa, wow hold on!’ Iino blushed as her thoughts took a turn for what she believed was the worst. She didn’t know why but she found Ishigami to be slightly more attractive now.

Was it because he had seemed so knowledgeable or was it that he constantly tried to steer the conversation away from things that might embarrass others or is it the fact that he came to Tsubame’s aid despite his terror of Kaguya? Iino scratch her head in frustration as she looked away from him and used her pig-tails to hide her blushing face.

“Err… Little brother is a bit,” Ishigami was a bit nervous at that description.

“Oh~ Of course my Otouto,” Chika jumped on his back as she rubbed his head with a teasing expression, “I’m sure this Otouto of mine will no longer disrespect his Onee-chan?~”

“No, thank you,” Ishigami laughed in a mocking manner as Chika began to shake him around in anger. While they were doing that the word family triggered several scenes in the mind of Kaguya and Miyuki.

She thought of her life in the Shinomiya Family. Her life as Miyuki’s wife with 9 children.

He thought of his life abandoned by his mother. His life as Kaguya’s husband with 9 kids.

Two not so different people with similar thoughts! Soulmates!

“I’m more like a mother for that guy though,” Chika mumbled unhappily even though she knew that if he asked her for help she would be there. He would be there for her too, as well as Ishigami and Kaguya. Chika pursed her lips as she and Ishigami along with the rest of the student council were of same mind at the moment. They thought collectively;

‘It isn’t so bad.’

“The concept of found family can be applied to them I suppose, all this in the 2^nd Episode.” Nao said in a tired tone as Gan’an and Un’yo spoke about something.

Adolphe smiled as he looked at the children who were getting along with each other, “The previous council would be proud Miyuki Shirogane, but you’re journey isn’t over. Changing the school, cannot be done with just this,” Adolphe spoke silently as he reminisced in his thoughts for a while.

Uncleir appeared in front of them and said, “The next episode with play if you all wish for it, so do you?”

“There’s no problem.” Mikado said.

“I would like for all the student council members to appear on screen as soon as possible.” Kaguya said in a formal tone as she looked at Ishigami, she wanted to know why the boy feared her so much.

“I want to see how Ishigami is like in this anime.” Tsubame said with a smile as Nayotake agreed with her.

“Heh. I can’t wait for them to see Kaicho’s volleyball training.” Chika smirked as Miyuki paled before he made up his mind to do something before whatever episode that was in came up. He was fairly confident it would, the so-called perfect president having some hidden cracks, this was sure to be shown.

“We can proceed.” Papa Shirogane spoke on behalf of the third row as Gan’an and Un’yo finished speaking to one another. They merely nodded at Uncleir.

“As you will,” the cute cat bowed with perfect elegance before it leaped back into the screen and everyone sat back down. A wave spread over them and they relaxed as their body’s were relieved of fatigue and stress. It was like taking a long relaxing stretch after feeling stiff or a hot bathe after a long day.

[U: Let the next episode begin.]

A curtain fell over reality, “Episode 2 End,” Uncleir smiled, “Bye!”

Chapter Text

After being given the Blessing of Myriad Comfort by Uncleir the group of both adults and teens, male and female began to watch the romantic adventures of the most influential students at the Shuchi’in Academy.

[U: Now let’s begin episode 3.]

The boy and girl from the beginning of the past openings appeared.

N: You fall in love with someone…

FATE (Red) – DESTINY (Blue)

N: Confess that love…

The two of them held hands.

N: And become a couple…

“Aaah~ If only it were that simple for some people, wouldn’t you say Kaguya-sama,” Hayasaka started simply for this episode.

“It would be,” Kaguya gave a stale reply before watching once more. Hayasaka smiled and did so as well.

-Extra Manga Content [EMC]-

“Look! It’s President Shirogane and Vice-President Kaguya!” Karen said with surprise as the two walked in front of them.

Erika said with wonder, “They always look so incredible.”

“Sigh… If only the president were mine,” Karen said dreamily as she read a perverted book while sitting on the bench with Erika.

“I’d even be okay with Kaguya,” Erika blushed.

“Sorry but I don’t think I would accept such a thing,” Miyuki said awkwardly with closed eyes.

“Me as well,” Kaguya said calmly on the outside but on the inside she was fuming. One, because she was held as inferior to the president which massively hurt her pride, and two, because other women had dared to say they desired the president while she walked with him.

Wasn’t she enough? Her pride wounded over the fact that even she wasn’t enough to guard the president from those other “thirsty” women sent her into a mentally dark area.

“Kaguya-sama, I have no idea what you’re thinking of right now but I know it isn’t what you should be thinking about so stop it please.” Hayasaka rubbed her head in stress.

“Eh? I wasn’t thinking—” Kaguya blushed before she saw the girl's knowing look and fell silent.

Inwardly she thought, ‘What gave me away? D-Did I have that same scary expression on my face again?!’

She was right. Moving on.

“That was only a passing thought! Really!” Erika shouted out for her innocence. It really was only a musing on both of their parts.

“Yep! We ship them both remember?” Karen suggested, to back her up. Before many others could present an argument, Chika decided to speak up.

“Hey isn’t that the same book we looked through that day?!” She pointed at the book the two of them held in their hands.

This caught both Miyuki and Kaguya’s attention and diverted the others from Karen and Erika. The Chaos was working its magic as always.

While this was going on with the ladies, the boys were wondering about something completely different.

“So, Shirogane has a harem? Or could have one?” Mikado asked in uncertainty as he looked at Tsubasa and Ishigami. Tsubasa looked uncertain and turned to Ishigami who shook his head with a laugh.

“Kaicho likes Kaguya-senpai too much to do such a thing and Kaguya-senpai is a Yandere remember? There’s no way something like that would happen on her watch!” Ishigami ended his sentence tensely as he felt Kaguya’s sharp gaze on his back.

“Indeed, it makes sense. Playing with his life isn’t something Kaicho would do,” Tsubasa was enlightened as he looked at Mikado who had a similar experience.

Kei just looked at the two shippers with uncertainty in her eyes, were they trying to get to her brother through her? With such thoughts in her mind and both of them pleading innocence the reaction continued.

“What is this? It seems your worldly desires are making themselves apparent,” Adolphe appears to snatch away the teen book.

“Principal!” Karen shouted out.

“Desires and lust are indeed necessary traits for one to have but students of Shuchi’in Academy must display self-control.” Adolphe gave them some wisdom.

“With such a principal, I don’t have to worry about Kaguya’s education,” Gan’an was a bit relieved.

“Seeing it with your own eyes is better than those reports after all,” Un’yo rested his chin on his fist. As Shinomiya’s they obviously got reports from their sources but seeing it was much better than hearing.

Many of the adults gave Adolphe approving glances while the man himself was not happy as a thought occurred to him.

‘This is both Shirogane and Shinomiya, the two who love each other,’ Adolphe had such a thought then had a bad premonition as he sighed with much emotion.

He might have made the wrong choice using those two as an example that day.

“The principal is indeed a cultured and righteous person,” Iino was a bit smug.

Many followed her in praising the principal while Miyuki and Ryuju just looked at each other then snorted fondly. They knew the true face of the old man but it wasn’t a bad thing. He was just weird and cared deeply for the students.

“Just look at those two,” He pointed at Kaguya and Miyuki, “Do the two of them appear lustful in any way to you? They are what every student of Shuchi’in should aspire to be.”

One moment they rejoiced and the other they sighed at the expense of the principal. Even Nayotake felt pity in her heart for the principal and he shook his head as he rubbed his face.

Everyone including the people involved felt that he had used the wrong example!

“Tsk. You were this close to greatness principal,” Ryuju expressed her dissatisfaction as she pinched her fingers together, leaving a small gap.

“It would have been better if you had just used Iino and Ishigami as an example. Wait… No, it would still yield the same result,” Osaragi said calmly as she met the gazes of the fuming, appalled, and disgusted pair without fear.

“Those two are absolutely thirsting for each other!” Maki sniggered, her face appeared a little weathered. Like she would start to cry.

Miyuki and Kaguya looked at each other before they turned away. Inwardly they were both curious about what the other was thinking during that time.

‘When I defeat the president, I’m going to do this, and that…’ Kaguya had a small smile.

‘Once I make Shinomiya confess to me, I am going to do such filthy things to her.’ Miyuki kept a straight face as he thought of many things.

“Are we allowed to say ‘we told you so’?” Osaragi spoke out for those who had the hunch.

Having the lustful thoughts of their children exposed made the corresponding adults quite embarrassed. They chose to discuss it in mild shame while Nao looked on teasingly.

“It appears that Kaguya is a little too eager,” Un’yo attempted to crack a joke.

“So is Miyuki. Tsk, that child. No control over his desires,” Nana attempted to smile but it only came of as stiff even if she was genuine. She hadn’t smiled in so long after all.

“That child I wonder what things she thought she was going to do? Handholding?” Gan’an laughed as he mocked himself in his mind. Inwardly, he also wondered that boy was thinking.

Nao was nudged by Nayotake as she said, “What does he mean by that?”

Nao paused and then whispered the level of Kaguya’s sexual education to her as Papa Shirogane who hadn’t said a word listened in a daze. He was thinking about something. Then as Nayotake made a shocked sound, the 2 front row sections of the theater weren’t calm either.

Miyuki and Kaguya blushed up a storm as they both remained silent against each other. They didn’t dare to initiate a confrontation under this circumstance. With their thoughts being revealed like this, the one to initiate the conflict would have to be brainless, it was a self-made trap.

Their friends weren’t so considerate.

“Ugh. A lustful council,” Iino said with disgust her respect for the student council once again dropped.

Osaragi whistled as she looked at the two in the corner of her eye and focused on Iino. She didn’t believe the girl would be left with her bad opinion of the student council, more likely it would drop and rise at regular intervals.

“Ara. What lewd things did you think of doing? Cleaning his ears or Handholding?” Hayasaka felt incredibly joyful in this moment. She knew Kaguya’s previous level of sexual education.

There was no way that “pure maiden” from before could even imagine anything remotely sexy or even kinky to perform with the man she loved. The Kaicho however… Hayasaka narrowed her eyes slightly but relaxed.

She had confidence in his self-control as shown before.

Chika made a few biting remarks as Ryuju and several others remained confused as Hayasaka’s words.

Kaguya felt like she was in a boiler room surrounded by predators each waiting for a moment to sink their teeth into her. She looked at Miyuki who seemed pale in this moment as he constantly took a peek behind him.

STUDENT COUNCIL ROOM

“Oh,” Kaguya commented as she looked at the [TEEN LOVE BIBLE] on the desk, “What’s this?”

“Oh, the headmaster confiscated it from a student. He said ‘It’s not proper reading material so dispose of it.’ Jeez. Why didn’t he just do it himself?” Miyuki focused on his work as he commented.

Many people in the audience made agreeing sounds

“I never thought it might cause such trouble,” Adolphe sighed.

“It couldn’t helped,” Ryuju grinned her voice laced with teasing as she surveyed the student council, “These guys are closet perverts after all.”

“W-we’re not! We are a perfectly decent—” Chika shook her hands up and down as she turned to the others, “Look. Guys help me!”

“There’s no denying it,” Miyuki took the plunge.

“Same,” Ishigami said with a slight amount of shame but he agreed with Miyuki.

“Not that type of help you idiots! Kaguya?”

“Please don’t involve me in such perverted conversation,” Kaguya blushed as she tried to deny herself of her inner desires, “I-I’m different from you all!”

“K-Kaguya?” Chika looked betrayed, everyone could see the lies in such words.

The student body deadpanned along with many others as Kaguya made a reluctant sound.

MIYUKI SHIROGANE STILL HASN’T DONE IT

“Don’t say anything! Most of you here, have you done it?” Miyuki stood in a domineering manner as he anticipated the teasing and aimed to block it in advance. Thus he proposed an irrefutable question.

“It’s still embarrassing to have it exposed,” Kei mumbled as she heard the mutters of a few people. No doubt indignant that Miyuki called them out.

They turned to the couple Kashiwagi and Tsubasa who both shook their heads and crossed their arms. They hadn’t done it yet either. Maki sighed in relief and they reluctantly continued watching.

“Not proper reading material?” Chika opened the book then dropped it as she blushed and panicked, saying, “Crude! I mean lewd! This country is becoming lewd!”

CRUDE à LEWD

‘What’s got her skirt in a bunch? Maybe nudity with pubic hair?’ Miyuki Shirogane thought in shock.

N: Shirogane showed great interest.

Miyuki blushed furiously as he curled into himself like a shrimp and covered his ears in fear, nevertheless, some of the shocked voices passed through.

“Brother! Gross,” Kei shouted out in horror as she covered her face, he façade breaking in an instant as she blushed with much shame and the Shirogane’s weren’t doing well either. Nana took a bit of time to process the information and then blushed in genuine shame as Papa Shirogane sighed tiredly.

He never expected something like this to be shown, the shame going through his son must be extremely cringe inducing right now. He sympathized.

Nayotake and Nao were stun locked as their eyes seemed to be empty. Sounds approached them but were lost to their now ringing ears, the voice of Miyuki’s thoughts and the narrator’s affirmation reverberated within. Their faces, even as adults with much experience, reddened out of embarrassment.

“Why hair Miyuki!? Of all the things!” Ryuju stood up as she said in genuine shock, Miyuki didn’t even look at her and curled up even more. He trembled faintly. 

Maki appeared a bit dazed and covered her genitals unconsciously as she looked on in fear.

“Kaicho! Kaicho likes to see pubes?! I can already taste the doujins that will come to me,” Karen stoop up with a perverted expression her hands moved in a strange wiggly motion.

“Hehehe… Kaicho likes, hehehe…” Erika appeared a bit out of it as she drooled and her nose bled. Ishigami was still dazed but Iino immediately woke up when she heard them and started her policing.

“Hey, you better not do it. I want all of the doujins you created in my possession right now! Especially the ones with Kaicho being a prince charming,” Iino due to the lewd atmosphere was as red as a strawberry as she shook, and it involuntarily caused her to reveal some of her true desires.

“Gross. Kaicho likes hair huh,” Chika grinned like there was no tomorrow, so much so that it seemed it was about to split her face. The blush on her face and her contorted expression was telling of how much effort it took for her to stop at just that and not terrorize him further.

“I’m getting a bit dizzy,” Moeha said as Tsubame had to agree. They were barely into the first minutes but it was already filled with drama and embarrassing situations.

Kashiwagi wailed in confusion as she said in a panic, “Kaguya-chan maybe you might have to grow it out—”

“Stop making it worse!” Kaguya and Miyuki shouted in unison then looked at each other before Kaguya covered her genitals as her lips trembled, there was a fair bit of uncertainty in her gaze and a slight fear.

Miyuki looked crestfallen.

“Kashiwagi!” Hayasaka trembled as she blushed.

The girl herself walked in place hastily under the gaze of Onodera as she and Osaragi blushed lightly. Tsubasa came to calm his girlfriend down, he met gazes with Mikado who held his sister together. They could see the confusion and shock in each other’s eyes as they both then turned to Miyuki.

“Why the narrator move like that. Did he really have to emphasis it?” Ishigami questioned as a sighing Un’yo had to agree along with many others.

After Uncleir cast a calming spell they all went back to watching but subtly they gazed at the pear in the front.

“Let’s see.” Kaguya opened the book.

“Kaguya! I wouldn’t if I were you.”

“A survey. ‘When was your first time? By high school. 34%.’” Kaguya read the book indifferently.

Chika panicked, “No way! There’s no way that many are doing it!”

N: 34%! In other words, more than a third! One out of three people mean there’s a high likelihood that one of these three have already had such an experience!

While he spoke a red apple was cut through while in the midst of two green ones. A class was shown with three people having done it, the kanji for “Did It” on their desks. Next a split of the three student council members was shown.

“Impossible,” Onodera, one of the people to get out of the phase the fastest said flatly.

“Those three? College at the earliest,” Ryuju boldly made a prediction as Hayasaka made a sound in agreeance.

Many of the students, if not all of them denied having such an experience.

In the adult section Nana looked at Papa Shirogane in a accusing manner while the man himself smiled as he avoided her resentful stare. Wasn’t she the one who asked back then? Wasn’t she the most eager and excitable? Why was she mad now?

He clicked his tongue audibly and it made her angrier as her white hair physically raised.

“It’s only that high because respondents are the people who read this kind of magazine, right?” Chika shifted around as she came up with a reason.

“Oh, you mean ‘sample selection bias.’ Yes, there can’t actually be that many people.” Miyuki explained in a deep manner.

“Right?” They both laughed.

“Really? This percentage seems about right to me,” Kaguya said ignorantly, cut to them being shocked and she said again, “In fact, it’s probably low.”

Chika approached her, “Um, I don’t even think I need to ask, but have you has that kind of experience, Kaguya?”

“Yes, the first was a long time ago,” Kaguya said with no emotion.

Hayasaka fell to her knees as she looked up at the sky, “Have mercy on us all. Please hold Kaguya-sama from humiliating me further. Please make her think and learn before stating such arrogant words that lead to misunderstanding.”

“H-Hayasaka!?” Kaguya choked.

“Yes Kaguya-sama?” Nao answered cheerfully as both Nayotake and her daughter went into shock. Ai and Nao grinned at each other.

Ryuju sighed in relief when she heard these words, “It would be crushing to aim for a prize with so much effort for it to already be claimed by someone else. She isn’t a prize though, more like a mansion,” She whispered mockingly.

“What is that girl saying? Seriously!” Un’yo rubbed his temples as Gan’an sighed.

“We should have taught her more,” He concluded and winced as he anticipated the reactions of the others in the future.

Nayotake who had a mild panic attack due some thought that occurred to her calmed down when she saw their reactions. Ishigami also shared a similar reaction to her but became calm after seeing and hearing about the situation.

“I also wasn’t here for that huh,” Ishigami sighed in a depressed manner.

TOWN PAGES

“Huh. The area code for Aomori is 017. That’s surprising.” Miyuki read with a dead expression.

“Bro is flabbergasted,” Onodera said with a slight laugh.

“Bamboozled,” Erika carried on.

“Hornswoggled,” Moeha grinned as she asked Uncleir for a word to say.

‘Was that a word?’ Many wondered at the unique word.

“Isn’t it normal for most high school students?” Kaguya inquired in a curious tone and went on to say, “You two must not have been raised in a loving environment.”

Hayasaka and Kaguya who were both feeling happy earlier laughed in their hearts at themselves in a mocking manner. A loving environment? When did people like them get to say that others weren’t raised in a loving environment?

Kaguya looked at Hayasaka as she sighed, “Hehe~” She chuckled but didn’t tease Kaguya this time, her expression tense as she gripped on the chair. Kaguya did so as well.

“I get it I was too arrogant…” Kaguya sighed as she rubbed her temples. She didn’t have the right to say these words.

“You guys shouldn’t be talking but hey… Neither should I,” Maki whispered as she seemed to take a trip somewhere far away. Mikado and several others closed their eyes in realization. Un’yo and Gan’an felt their vision sharpen as they fell silent.

Silently and without mention the room seemed to grow slightly colder as tense atmosphere surfaced for a few moments.

“The area code for Oshamanbe in Hokkaido is 01377… and 013…”

“M-Maybe I should hurry up and get a boyfriend, but I’m sure father would never allow it.” Chika mumbled hesitantly.

N: Kaguya realizes there’s a nervous component to their reactions. When humans realize they’ve got a late start compared to those around them, they get nervous. Then that anxiety makes them succumb to the emotional need of finding a romantic partner. In short…

-Kaguya Imagination: -Start-

Miyuki covered his mouth as he stared at a computer screen, “I’m too late to the party?”

A picture of him then appeared along with a sequence of events.

I’M FALLING BEHIND? à I HAVE TO GET A GIRLFRIEND! à SHINOMIYA, GO OUT WITH ME!

Miyuki hoped out of the final box and ran in a comical manner before handing his hand out in confession of Kaguya, “Shinomiya, go out with me!”

“Never happening Kaguya-chan, it would most likely result in a battle,” Kashiwagi reasoned.

“How would they go about it though?” Ishigami grinned as he fueled the conversation.

“Making trapped gifts could be a way,” Kei suggested.

“I feel like one of them would write a note saying ‘I Love You’ on it and sneak it into the other’s gift to force their hand,” Tsubame contributed.

“It would be Kaicho but then it is revealed that there was a camera in Kaguya-senpai’s gift this whole time!” Iino said excitedly.

“Then she would lose, as the camera was missing batteries or Secretary Fujiwara having her dog eat the camera or whatever,” Karen said in a bored tone as she focused on her doujin.

The entire audience was amazed at their ability to make up a scenario for battle on the spot. While the blushing Miyuki and Kaguya clicked their tongues in unison as it appeared to be a great idea. But now that the other knew it as well it was pointless. Unless… They did it in a form of misdirection for another scheme!

Miyuki and Kaguya thought along the same line as another battle ensued. The watching continued.

-Kaguya Imagination: -Start-

‘Confess your love!’ Kaguya thought in enlightenment.

N: Kaguya’s objective of the day was decided.

“On the right we have Kaicho, our glorious and studious king,” Ryuju made the voice of a voice sports announcer.

Hayasaka not one to be beat joined, “On the left our glamourous and magnificent genius Kaguya-Sama!” She pointed at Kaguya and made cute pose.

“Let the battle begin!” They said in unison.

“The whole thing is ridiculous!”

“Oh, President, I thought you were very popular.” Kaguya said to Miyuki in a casual manner.

N: She instigates.

“As expected,” Hayasaka smiled when she saw Kaguya instigating, “Not to brag but she learned that from me. Since I use it on her all the time!“ She appeared smug.

“Miyuki’s stoic shield will block it,” Ryuju said in a relaxed posture, “He learned that from me. I also don’t mean to brag, sorry if I came off that way.” She smiled, not sorry at all.

Kaguya and Miyuki just looked at each other in exasperation at their boasting.

“Don’t you have a girlfriend?”

N: She instigates some more!

Miyuki looked terrified for a moment then averted his gaze and said, “No, I don’t. I don’t have that kind of relationship with a particular person,” He lifted his hand with a straight face and said, “Not right now.”

“A brilliant misdirection,” Mikado said with a sigh as he relaxed while keeping an eye on his needy older sister.

“This is the benefit of vocabulary and speech in real life,” Adolphe sighed as whispered, deciding to not trouble the children about school during this period.

“Good but don’t arrogantly advance,” Nana whispered as she watched. It would be best if he maintained awareness of his position in this battle, the disadvantaged, and planned accordingly.

N: “Not right now”! An expression that hints at the existence of a girlfriend long ago, but even if he’s never gone out with anyone, it isn’t a lie!

“The focus on honesty is quite refreshing,” Nayotake commented with a smile.

“It sure is,” Gan’an replied.

N: It’s an expression loved by people the world over, from the young to the elderly! That’s right! Miyuki Shirogane has never had a romantic experience!

The screen cut to an earth which was quickly filled with varying languages and letter then Miyuki was shown with a serious expression on his face. He was plotting.

N: And yet it can’t be said that he isn’t popular. In fact, he is quite popular. Perhaps it should be said birds of a feather flock together. Or perhaps we should consider in many cases, oddballs are drawn to oddballs.

Miyuki opened his locker to see a bunch of valentine’s chocolates and a pair of shoes.

“Tsk. No matter how he is, he’s still the popular Kaicho in reality,” Chika sneered.

“This stuff still happens,” Kaguya lowered her eyes to hide her vicious intent, her words were biting.

Who was it?

“You’re really popular Kaicho,” Ishigami praised but Miyuki just laughed awkwardly.

N: When the trend is only dangerous characters being attracted to you, you won’t reach a romantic relationship.

At the narrators words Kaguya felt a flurry of gazes descend on her position and when she turned back she saw that the entire audience was indeed watching her, unabashed at being caught. In their minds, she was already a dangerous character.

She reluctantly had to agree with their statement.

“Hah~ these two, I’ll hope for a good development,” Ryuju said ruefully.

Then came when he took a look at the gifts to see hair in one as he opened it and the other emitted smoke which exploded in his face. His worried expression engulfed in the smoke.

WHAT IS THIS HAIR?

WHAT IS THIS SMOKE?

Kaguya was about to let this one pass in order for the president to see her good side for a change, unknowing to the fact that he had already seen it multiple times. But then she had an epiphany.

“Kaicho, I don’t remember ever gifting you chocolates for Valentine’s Day. This obligatory chocolate I mean,” Kaguya started off as she looked into his eyes to convey her meaning.

Hoh? The audience was intrigued as they watched what seemed to be a battle.

Miyuki held his chin then grinned, “What are you thinking of Shinomiya? Trying to fatten me up?” He inquired as he pushed her along and she smiled discreetly.

“I suppose. Since you don’t usually eat things like sweets, I thought it would be a perfect time for you try some. And since neither of us have received chocolate I thought that I would treat you to a Shinomiya special,” Kaguya said calmly then she held her chin and giggled, “No?”

‘Cute.’ Miyuki thought before he said, “To taste the chocolate made by a Shinomiya, should I call it my honor. Surely no one has ever tasted it, how can I refuse?”

‘Yes!’ Kaguya rejoiced as she appeared calm on the outside.

“But this presents a problem Shinomiya, a man cannot give Valentine’s chocolates. What shall I do? I guess I have no other choice but to gift you white day chocolates,” Miyuki said with a smile as Kaguya returned it, a small blush on her cheeks.

“A pity. Surely those can never be obligatory right?” Kaguya sighed exaggeratedly before she perked up as if she ‘suddenly’ gained an idea as she said, “I guess I don’t any choice but to accept something more from you right Kaicho. Would it inconvenience you?”

Miyuki smiled and chuckled, “Not at all. I have been meaning to get into making sweets. This is the perfect time to place my skills into practice. Hah~. It’s just white day that forced out hand to do such a thing, nothing we can do against tradition. We have no choice but to put more effort into it that surpasses the bounds of obligatory.”

“Yes, as the student council we must enforce and follow tradition,” Kaguya reinforced his statement as they both smiled. The audience was stunned.

“D-Did they just bypass their own rules with a loophole?” Osaragi was stunned.

“Using the guise of student council and tradition they both agreed to make each other actual lovers (confession) chocolates without the added confession tag placed on it. Genius the student council is really the student council,” Ryuju smiled when she heard Karen.

Kei looked at her brother in admiration as Nana praised him genuinely for a change.

“Splendid work Kaguya-sama,” Hayasaka praised as the girl perked up with a smug expression. Then she saw the girl winking at her and sighed as she nodded, agreeing to teach her how to make chocolates.

When she saw this Fujiwara was frightened of Miyuki asking her to teach him but it never happened leaving her confused. After thinking of his lunch boxes she came to the conclusion that he could cook well and it made her slightly sad she couldn’t teach him. She quickly dismissed those traitorous thoughts in fear she might act rashly.

N: And so, despite having no experience, Shirogane was supremely confident in his own popularity.

“Why am I so popular?” Miyuki stood in the sky elegantly as he held his head in a suffering from success pose, he lifted his head to state arrogantly, “It must be that my superior intelligence fascinates woman and draws them toward me against their will… I am truly a sinful man. Should I feel guilty?”

“I was just about to praise him too why did he get arrogant, Tsk!” Kei clicked her tongue and glared at him resentfully.

‘Brother is handsome though,’ She blushed as she thought, embarrassed to be saying one thing but thinking another. Was she a Tsundere as Ryuju said earlier?

“Great confidence,” Nana sipped on some juice as she said. Papa Shirogane spoke with Gan’an and the two men laughed about something.

“I’m amazed,” Moeha said frankly as everyone felt that this represented their mood quite well.

Ryuju smiled happily when she saw his confidence and she clapped, “Good Miyuki. That’s what I’m talking about.”

“Kaicho, women are drawn to you against their will~” Kaguya smiled teasingly but Miyuki’s was more prominent as if he was waiting for her.

Kaguya trembled as he said, “Weren’t you the same Kaguya?” He had his trademark handsome smirk as he fired back and she blushed.

‘It was true but that wasn’t all,’ Kaguya defended herself in her mind, ‘While I did find your intelligence and glare attractive, your kindness was similarly captivating as well as your other qualities. I can’t believe I nearly missed out on you!’

Kaguya felt her heart pain and ease in the same instance, one for the thought of how she nearly missed out on Miyuki and second on how because he approached her in such a domineering manner catching both her love as well as her attention.

‘I’ll capture him for sure,’ she boosted herself as Miyuki left her alone to think.

N: Yes, this man possess both boundless confidence and pure Chasity, a combination that has made him…

“Not right now,” He said it normally after saying it in slow motion while he crossed his legs and his hands with an arrogantly indifferent expression.

N: A twisted monster virgin!

“You’re still virgin thought! Virgin!” Chika cackled as she said this but paled when she say Ishigami smiling at her. She gritted her teeth, “Ishigami, I get it I’m also a virgin but you’re one too!”

“I didn’t say anything,” Ishigami laughed.

“Twisted monster virgin,” Erika looked at Miyuki for a few moment and nodded, “Seems about right. Karen, let’s use this title.”

“Twisted monster virgin x Genius but pure academy princess,” Karen spoke and handed her stationary to Kei who looked shocked for a few moments before nodding seriously.

“I’ll do it!”

“Oh. Then of course you’ve done it, right?” Kaguya looked at him curiously.

N: But even that monster has a weakness. He is still a virgin.

MONSTER VIRGIN

‘It would be easy to lie but telling an experienced person that I have experience would be like a movie neophyte claiming knowledge about movies to a film buff, thinking they can trick the person!’ Miyuki thought nervously and he continued, ‘Supposing I did lie to her…’

An imaginary Miyuki said, “I have tons of experience!”

“You’re bragging about it? Are you that embarrassed about having your virginity exposed?” Imaginary Kaguya’s words made both real and Imaginary Miyuki nervous as the latter turned his head away and she said in joyful scorn, “How Cute.”

Back to real Miyuki as he thought, ‘She’s see right through me!’ His sweat dripped down.

“Kaicho you’re worried for nothing to be honest,” Hayasaka said in a bored tone.

“She never went further than a kiss on the cheek,” Un’yo felt awkward for his sister.

“With how things are going she’s going to lose for sure,” Papa Shirogane made a guess.

“Yes!” Nana rejoiced while Nayotake sighed.

“I-If you’re that curious, you can always ask me directly,” Miyuki Shirogane took it as far as he could without lying.

N: The best he can do is bluff.

“Really? I know you have a little sister, President,” She lifted her tea as she spoke indifferently, “so you probably do it with her all the time.”

Miyuki laughed and pointed absentmindedly, “Oh, that…”

“Kei you do!?” Moeha stood up in shock she was genuinely worried at this moment.

“Brother what type of things are you telling your friends?!” Kei blushed then she held her chest as Miyuki just sighed while looking up at the sky, tired.

“I really didn’t…” He said weakly.

Nana looked at Papa Shirogane in the corner of her eyes who broke out into cold sweat.

“Play the next part, I’m sure it will clear it up,” Papa Shirogane waved his hand as Miyuki nodded along with him.

He then realized and shouted out, “Of course not! Are you a moron?”

Kei blushed in embarrassment as she had jumped to conclusions, she twisted and turned for a moment before she pursed her lips and said shyly, “Ah. Brother, I’m sorry.”

Miyuki waved his hand with a smile, “Don’t worry about it I also would have jumped to conclusions.” Just like that the sister was forgiven.

Papa Shirogane and Nana were relieved that there was untoward relationship between their children.

“Well, you’re family. I did it to my newborn nephew. It was videotaped,” Kaguya went to drink her tea.

“You’re a loon!” Miyuki shouted out.

“Good times,” Kaguya appeared satisfied as she smiled, Chika just gasped in horror.

“Okay I understand why their shocked now. Hearing someone say good times while thinking they did it with their newborn nephew would send me off,” Hayasaka said.

“That’s wild,” Iino crinkled her nose in disgust as she imagined it.

She never imagined her imagination would betray her like this! How inconceivable!

“This woman. Miyuki I’m utterly wasted just thinking of doing what you do every day,” Ryuju who was used to lazing around with her body pillow shivered.

“It’s not good to be excessively afraid of physical contact with other people,”      She sighed and said disdainfully, “I guess that’s the dark side of modern society.”

“No, it’s you! You’re the dark side of the nobility!” Miyuki shouted while standing.

Kaguya and Maki along with those associated with their two families froze but then resumed whatever they were doing.

Un’yo chuckled darkly, “This kid, he has no idea how true his words are.”

Maki who was cheerful early dimmed as her expression grew cold, it was eerily similar to how Kaguya was in her early years at Shuchi’in. Kaguya and Hayasaka who went into a similar state snapped out of it just like she did moments after them, Mikado just smiled but it was tight and fake, like he was hiding something.

‘I changed or is that what I want to believe?’ Kaguya questioned herself as Hayasaka reviewed her own image and how she hid her true self from others.

“Miyuki you truly did it this time,” Ryuju who didn’t make a provoking comment on the topic whispered a sigh as she sensed the subtle changes in atmosphere. In the corner of her eye she saw Osaragi tactfully cover Iino Miko’s mouth to stop her from provoking the volcano of emotions that could erupt at any slight touch.

Looking around the area, Chika and her sister, Moeha, appeared scarily silent while Onodera watched her phone tensely. She had no knowledge of Shinomiya traditions and teachings but she had sensed the atmosphere and didn’t dare to raise her head. Once again, the area was engulfed in an undercurrent of intensity no one in the know wanted to provoke.

A dog appeared as Kaguya’s voice was heard. “What’s so strange? You must do it a lot with your dog Pesu, don’t you, Chika?”

“You do?!” Miyuki freaked out and so did Chika.

“No! Please don’t drag me into this!” She turned around to scream out with a blush on her face and confusion in her eyes.

“Chika-senpai is it true!? B-But bestiality is,” Miko said in shock before she turned to Chika, her gaze determined, “I’ll. I’ll free you from your debauchery! I won’t give up on you! I promise!” She had tears in her determined eyes as Osaragi massaged her temples.

“Eh? What are you talk about! I’m not into dogs!” Chika roared, embarrassed.

“Oh? So you can interact with animals that way? Tsk, tsk Chika-senpai, Gross.” Ishigami said in a demeaning tone.

“I’m not I like humans! Humans!” Chika looked like she was going to cry, “Ahh! Stupid Iino! Stupid Ishigami! I hate you guys,” She yelled as she turned away.

Ishigami laughed as Iino started despairing, Osaragi nudged her glasses as she looked at her. She felt a gaze on her and turned to see both Hayasaka and Ryuju looking at her before they all nodded at each other. In a way, she could be considered Iino’s big sister as she had to constantly steer her from trouble.

Unknowingly, these three bonded over the troubles their respective patrons caused to them.

Iino has successfully dispelled the previous atmosphere earning her high regards of many people as well as their gazes. Like Ishigami, they now also looked forward to her appearance.

‘The Shinomiya Family upbringing is this perverse?’

“Too a certain extent,” Kaguya couldn’t help but agree this time.

“In a totally different way though. I can’t tell if it’s worse than what he imagines or not,” Hayasaka quipped “happily” as she bounced around.

“Tsk! I can see it, Shinomiya-senpai is a pervert after all,” Iino said before she turned in response to the girls twitching glare.

‘I don’t think you should be talking!’ Osaragi dissed in her mind. Ishigami had the same thought.

‘She’s so ignorant of the ways of the world that she thinks its common sense? Huh?’ Miyuki’s eyes contracted as he realized.

“Shinomiya. Let me ask you this. Do you know what it means by ‘first time’?”

“Please don’t make light of me. As a lady, I know that much,” As the viewers doubted her especially Hayasaka Kaguya spoke once more with confidence, “It’s referring to kissing.”

At her words two blonde baby angels appeared as one kissed the other on the cheek as the sound of the kissed reverberated in Chika and Miyuki’s ears, their faces straight as their mind took time to process the information.

“I’d be absolutely flabbergasted as well. In fact, I am,” Ryuju commented in awe.

The great Kaguya Shinomiya was this innocent! The audience found it cute.

“How does it feel to know that the person you hate is more innocent than you?” Osaragi said with a smile as Iino fumed but she couldn’t retort because it was true.

“Maki, you’ve been awfully silent lately,” Kaguya couldn’t help but provoke her neice when her innocence was revealed seeking a companion in her suffering. She knew for a fact she was as innocent as she was before.

“Mah~! I was just being merciful to you aren’t you grateful,” Maki blinked as sweat covered her face, a nervous expression surfaced.

N: Kaguya Shinomiya. As the daughter of the owner of a conglomerate, she’s been protected from sexual information for 16 years now.

A frame of two birds in kissing motion was shown and Kaguya mildly blushed as she held a cute smile.

“Oh my~ Kaguya-sama is a cutie,” Erika shouted out making the girl embarrassed. The audience felt like it as cute as well.

“Too pure for me, I feel slightly dirty now,” Kashiwagi shivered.

Kaguya pointed and Miyuki thought it was cute. She looked at him abruptly as if she heard him and he said, “Did I say that out loud?”

Kaguya smiled cunningly and Miyuki cursed in his mind, “What did you say out loud Kaicho? While I was pouting and everyone called me cute, I wonder if…”

He got set up! But he wasn’t without his tricks.

“I was just wondering about how innocent you were back then,” Miyuki said with a smile and Kaguya turned away, not willing to go further. Miyuki sighed in relief.

N: The beginning and end of her sexual education was kissing. Anything more than that she picked up from urban legends.

ALL ABOUT SEX – PISTIL STAMEN - WHEN YOU GET MARRIED, LEAVE IT TO THE MAN – THE END

“So the stork had nothing to do with it, right?” Kaguya said inquiringly.

“Sexist!” Iino criticized but Gan’an didn’t feel the need to respond as Osaragi held her together.

“Perverts don’t have the right to criticize others,” She said.

“What if the man doesn’t know?” Moeha asked a philosophical and deeply political question. Everyone turned to the man in question Shirogane Miyuki who looked stunned and then blushed.

“Oh he knows. Kaicho is a pervert after all,” Chika laughed.

“There’s no way Kaguya-senpai actually thought children came from a stork right?” Ishigami laughed lightly as Tsubame and Kashiwagi swooned at the girl’s naïve and cute question.

“She’s really different from me,” Nayotake had a wry smile when she thought of the differences between her and Kaguya. She sighed, “Fortunately or unfortunately, you were born to this rich man. This was the best mommy could do, sorry.”

Nao and Nana felt the need to comfort her so they did. These three had already formed a slight friendship.

“My heart is trembling with how cute she is right now, ahh!” Karen and Erika could feel their heart screaming as they blush. Kei was more reserved but it still showed on her face.

N: She’s a daughter in a box taken to the extreme! Naturally, she has no idea what “your first time” refers to.

Kaguya was the engulfed into a black box.

“Kaicho you could break her out,” Ishigami nudge Miyuki as he wiggled his eyebrows.

Miyuki smiled, “Don’t joke about that,” Miyuki denied but gave a smile all men understood as he whispered, “How would I not free her? I’ll go to the moon if I have to.”

Kaguya blushed when she heard the latter half of his sentence as the nervousness from his former sentence was dispelled.

Unknown to her both Ishigami and Miyuki dispelled as Miyuki took the initiative to dap up his wingman Ishigami. Saying that he too would help him in the future. They had a perfect dap, as expected of these brothers.

“Shinomiya…” Miyuki whispered in pain.

Chika blocked his with an empty look as she said, “President, I take this one.”

The emotional music continued to play as she walked up to Kaguya, “Kaguya. In this case, “first time” means… And then… Puts in… After that… The two moving… like beasts!” Her expression went through various changes as she spoke with her empty expression collapsing completely toward the end as she blushed.

15 MINUTES LATER…

Everyone except the blushing student council laughed.

“15 minutes? Really?” Tsubasa said with a smile.

“My sister was still this… cute?” Moeha said with a smile.

Kaguya blushed with teary eyes and said emotionally, “A-After all the law is you do that kind of this after you get married!”

‘Ahh! I thought my heart was going to stop!’ Miyuki held his chest as he panted dramatically.

N: Today’s match, Shinomiya loses.

RESULTS OF TODAY’S MATCH: SHINOMIYA LOSES - FOR INCREDIBLE IGNORANCE ABOUT SEXUAL KNOWLEDGE.

A series of pictures were shown with Kaguya kissing a baby and then sleeping alongside it with a peaceful expression.

“I knew it,” Nana snapped her fingers joyfully.

“What a cute series of photos,” Nayotake smiled.

“1 win for my brother!” Kei said joyfully as she drew… something.

‘What to do?’ Miyuki gazed at Kaguya as he wondered if he should ask for her permission to get the photos, he could only get them from Uncleir if he had clear permission from the girl herself. Miyuki sighed, saying it was impossible and then notified Uncleir that he gave up.

*

After everyone had gotten themselves situated they began to react to the next set of battles.

“President, I disapprove of illicit intercourse,” Ice Princess Kaguya said coldly, “So would you do it to yourself?” She walked away elegantly, she knew she was fine.

“Of to a great start there,” Ryuju sighed.

“She was really mean to him before, I wonder… Is Kaicho a masochist?” Karen made a bold theory.

“I assure that you I am not,” Miyuki said softly.

KAGUYA WANTS TO BE FIGURED OUT

“I do wonder what you were thinking about this time,” Miyuki wondered aloud but Kaguya didn’t entertain him with an answer.

“So she wants to be figured out, are they going to play a game?” Chika presented her theory, thinking of several games where such a thing was the focal point.

“Most likely,” Ishigami said as he relaxed while many others noted that the student council seemed to play lots of games.

“It’s a quiet night, isn’t it?” Kaguya who looked at the dark sky outside spoke to Miyuki.

“Yes. It’s Fujiwara’s turn to walk Pesu today, so she had to go home early.” Miyuki said while working.

Chika appeared on the screen as she petted her dog, going ‘Pesu! Pesu!’ as the dog itself panted.

“And Ishigami was in and out here before I even noticed.” Miyuki sighed.

Among a dark back ground a white outline of male shoes entered and exited the student council calmly.

“Did he not like school?” Nayotake and Tsubame wondered.

“So he still goes,” Iino sighed in relief when no one was looking, she smiled fondly. Osaragi sighed at how many times she caught Iino trying to be sneaky with her present.

‘Does she like him? Or is there something else about them?’ Onodera wondered as she caught Iino Miko for the nth time as she reevaluated her opinion of Ishigami.

“He gets the perfect attendance award in his own way,” Kaguya said with a smile as Miyuki looked at her, the overlap of her cold face from before and her smiling face now appeared.

As he went back to work he said, “You’ve mellowed out since we first started here, Shinomiya.”

She took offense as she covered herself, “You mean I’ve gained weight?”

“No, ‘mellow,’ not ‘marshmallow.’ Your personality. Like making small talk,”

“Yes,” Kaguya turned toward the window, “I’ve been making an effort to become slightly more likeable.”

“That’s what it is? Well, it also helps that I have a better understanding of you as a person.”

That got a reaction as she said, “You understand me? Really?” She was curious.

“Another battle,” Onodera began to record it as she contemplated making TikTok edits later. Her expression of interest was shared by many.

“She seems oddly confrontational this time,” Moeha wondered.

‘Did she set a trap for brother?’ Kei pouted as she wondered as well, not wanting Miyuki to lose.

Many of the intelligent people in the crowd tried to figure out what it would amount to.

“We’ve been working together here at the student council for half a year now. I think a have a pretty good understanding of you.”

Kaguya giggled, “Then I’ll test you.”

“Test?” He inquired.

“Yes, let’s test how much you really know about me.” She lifted her hands and asked, “Do you know the game ‘20 Questions‘?”

N: 20 Questions! It’s a game in which one player gets 20 questions. To guess what the other player is thinking of. But the player can only ask questions that can be answered with a yes or no.

“I bet the game itself is a trap or something,” Kashiwagi drawled as she sipped some cola.

‘It was indeed a trap,’ Miyuki sighed.

“Either way Miyuki is going to win, he knows her best after all,” Ryuju said with a smile.

“If he knows her best, what am I?” Hayasaka asked pointedly, Ryuju yawned.

“A slack faced mannequin? What are you looking at me like that for, you asked for it! Ah, so you can make that kind of expression,” Ryuju smiled as Hayasaka showed a bit of genuine annoyance and anger before it dispelled.

Two paper figures appeared on the screen.

EXAMPLE

“Is it smaller than my palm?”

“Yes.”

“Is it edible?”

“No.” ‘I’m thinking of an eraser.’

N: If the guesser gets it correctly within 20 questions, they win. If they can’t the other person wins.

Amid a canyon person shaped targets numbered 1-20 appeared one after another. Then Miyuki and Kaguya appeared on either side of the 20^th one.

“But if you get 20 questions, you can pretty much guess it. If you really know me, though you should be able to guess it with half that, 10 questions.”

“I see,” Miyuki said as a flame grew beside him, he was fired up. He stood up and said, “That’s fine.”

“Oh, match difficulty increase,” Ishigami said simply as he began to analyze the situation.

“He sure is eager,” Un’yo laughed as Gan’an smiled.

He was beginning to like this guy Miyuki more and more but it wasn’t enough.

‘Show me your bad side, show me the you that can get up again and again. Only then will you… Be worthy!’ Eyes narrowed Gan’an gripped the cane he no longer needed as he watched the screen.

He walked up to her, “Are you ready?”

“Yes,” She said as the room then transformed with some music playing.

20 CHAMBER BELGIAN REVOLVER “HENRION, DASSY, AND HEUSCHEN” (BUT ONLY 10 BULLETS LOADED)

“Then my first question. One, is it something that can be touched?” The gun then turned out to be his finger and then he dramatically asked.

“Yes. It isn’t a word or concept.” She affirmed his question.

“Two, is it an electrical appliance?”

“No.”

“Three, is it something that’s warm or cold?”

“Yes.”

Miyuki began to think, ‘Considering her answer is could be a living thing, food a substance like warm water or ice, a bonfire or some kind of temperature control device?’

Various thing appeared on screen at his thoughts like a white bunny, a burger and a kettle releasing steam along with ice and a fire.

ETC…

‘But since this is a test of how well I understand Shinomiya, the answer must be something connected to Kaguya Shinomiya. Therefore…’ Kaguya was shown being shy(fake) and then Miyuki’s face turned serious.

“Kaicho thought using my first name!” Kaguya whispered excitedly with a blush as she looked at the screen.

Hayasaka sighed but didn’t interrupt her self-imposed moment of joy at this little thing.

“He could have used simpler questions,” Nana said in a thinking pose.

“Four, is it something you own?” Miyuki began to walk around her as the screen turned.

“No.”

“Five, is it something you touched today,” The perspective alternated between them both.

“No.” A gunshot sounded.

“Six, is it something that’s at your house?” A shot fired from his gun but it missed.

“No.”

‘Three noes is in a row. I thought it was something Shinomiya possessed, but now I don’t know. I’ll explore Shinomiya’s psychology a little more.’ He concluded as he looked at the mildly smiling Kaguya.

“Bars,” Onodera said as she listened to what the president thought.

“How demotivating,” Ryuju clicked her tongue.

“Three noes in a row huh,” Kei read a doujin as a perverted thought came to her but she lost it due to her thinking of the bad situation.

Kaguya’s eyes narrowed when she compared his thought process to what she had calculated that day. She sighed, ‘What went wrong? His thinking is completely aligned to the winning condition I wanted. How did I lose?’

Un’yo who payed significantly more attention than he let on also noticed the signs of Kaguya’s manipulation. He leaned back in thought as he held his chin, in the periphery of his vision he saw Kaguya frowning and he to frowned.

‘Did she lose? How?!’ He glanced at Miyuki as his brows tightened in thought. ‘This boy. It seems that he is resistant to her manipulations to an extent. Good.’

Un’yo praised.

“Alright,” He rubbed his head nervously, “Seven, is it something you like?” She moved slightly as the bullet sound changed.

“Yes,” She whispered shyly(fake) with a blush on her face.

‘What is that expression, she looks kind of embarrassed or bashful.’ Miyuki thought in shock as a sun appeared behind him, ‘Don’t tell me.’

“Eight…” He had a hat on as a tumble weed passed by him, his gaze was sharp, “Is it a living thing?” The bullet took away Kaguya’s hat in a single shot.

“Yes,” She blushed heavily as she made cute sounds due to Miyuki’s hammering.

‘It’s…’ The hat fell as Miyuki blushed as he thought, ‘It’s me, isn’t it?’

“I see now, it was just an act,” Miyuki smiled as he turned to Kaguya who avoided his gaze there was a smile in his gaze, “Our little actress is very cunning.”

That spark a thought in the minds of those with high social intelligence or those that were intelligent in general.

He grabbed back his heart and placed it into his chest, he began to think as what he recalled appeared in his mind, ‘Calm down! Let’s confirm it! You can touch it. It isn’t an electrical appliance. It isn’t room temperature. Shinomiya doesn’t own it. She hasn’t touched it, and of course, it isn’t in her house.’

Miyuki blushed as he thought hopefully, ‘It all matches! And it’s something that Shinomiya likes! Is this, a roundabout confession of love?’ Miyuki was shocked as small lights seemed to appear around the two, with Kaguya blushing.

He fired a shot as the bullet wobbled, “Nine, in what way do you like it? As a friend? As a human being? Or something else?”

THUMP THUMP

Ryuju rubbed her head and sighed at the misused bullet. Nana just snorted as Papa Shirogane laughed lightly at her negligent show of disappointment.

“This familiar tendency to fumble chances,” Hayasaka felt there were more and more similarities between Miyuki and Kaguya.

“He wasted a question,” Chika pointed out the obvious in disappointment.

“I can’t blame him, I would have gotten excited too,” Iino felt the need to defend him.

“He’s so easy,” Maki said as she peeked at Ryuju who wasn’t looking at her before she continued arrogantly, “Could have never been me!” She blushed as she wiggled around it was obviously a lie.

“No answer. I can only answer with a yes or no,” She said shyly as the bullet dropped to the ground.

‘Crap! I’m so flustered, I wasted a shot!’ Miyuki panicked, ‘I’ve got to calm down. It’s possible that the answer is someone else!’ He clenched his fist as he took in a deep breath.

“There’s no one but you,” Kaguya shyly pulled his sleeve and told him.

“I see. I’m the only one,” Miyuki smiled but didn’t follow through with a confrontation. Even if this was a prime opportunity to take advantage of the situation.

‘I would have taken it. Stupid,’ Kaguya dissed him in her mind as she blushed.

“Okay. Ten, is it something that’s very intelligent, handsome, with somewhat light-colored hair and well-defined eyes?” Miyuki fumbled about as he tried to get close to his description without giving anything away.

“Isn’t that basically you?” Chika said incredulously as Miyuki chuckled in embarrassment.

“To shameless. Is this really my son?” Nana mumbled she looked at Papa Shirogane then snorted, “He’s more like you than me.”

Papa Shirogane just smiled at her calling him out “Half is yours, you never know where that came from.” Nana shut up.

“You’re really shameless brother,” Kei called him out directly with a dead tone, as if she was done with it all.

Kaguya the ultimate actress fumbled around shyly for a moment before she nodded with a blush on her cheeks.

‘It’s me!’ Miyuki shouted crazily in his mind as the super romantic music began to play.

Miyuki sighed when he realized he misunderstood and nearly fell into a trap. Then he remembered Kaguya’s shy words from earlier then brightened.

‘There’s only me after all!’ Miyuki smirked.

“What an actress!” Hayasaka said in a childish tone as Kaguya berated her.

“Your interest in my lunch saved me Kaguya,” Miyuki chuckled as she grew confused.

‘What did her mean by that?’ Kaguya wondered as Hayasaka sighed along with Kashiwagi at her antics.

The boys who formed a friend group once again began to discuss the rank of the trap, in the end they settled on it being that of a Saint Level AKA Sequence 4 Demigod. The one from before was Sequence 3 they concluded. The terms came from Ishigami who told them her got it from a novel masterpiece.

Miyuki walked robotically to his desk as he thought in excitement, ‘It’s me! It’s definitely me! Jeez, Shinomiya… What a twisted way to confess your love. We’ve been through a lot together, huh?’

Miyuki sighed as his thoughts wondered on the beautiful times with the girl, ‘Every time, I understood more about the person named Shinomiya. And… Huh?’ The music began to slow down as a dark atmosphere overtook the bright background, Miyuki’s esthetic expression morphed into confusion before settling on frightened.

Various pictures of Kaguya being angry or with her death stare appeared on the screen.

“So that’s how the act failed!” Kaguya and her brother, Un’yo shared an epiphany.

‘I/She was so close too!’ They both mourned.

Miyuki and Ishigami trembled slightly at the images but suffered no more lasting damage than they already had. No one noticed their abnormality.

“That’s one way to win a battle,” Nao commented as she held her face.

“Well, you’re out of questions,” Kaguya said in a shy tone as she turned toward Miyuki with her blushed face, “Give me your answer.”

‘That’s right. To a certain extent, I understand what kind of person Shinomiya is.’ Miyuki held his chin as he thought, ‘at a time like this, she always…’

“My answer is…” Kaguya looked hopeful as Miyuki said strangely, “A dog.”

Kaguya scoffed as she dropped the paper and said robotically, “Correct.”

PSUU (DOG)

“More precisely, Fujiwara’s dog, Pesu.”

Fujiwara once again appeared with her dog in Chibi saying, “Good boy! Good boy! You’re so cute!” All the attribute from before pointed at it.

INTELLEGENT – HANDSOME – LIGHT-COLORED HAIR – WELL-DEFINED EYES

Many of them sighed.

“That oddly specific description was of a dog!” Maki said in surprise.

“So shall we go home. It’s getting late, after all.” Kaguya began to pack up the papers as she said in a bored tone.

“Right.” Miyuki went to close the window.

N: The results of today’s test… Pass.

PASS BECAUSE WHEN ALL WAS SAID AND DONE, SHIROGANE UNDERSTOOD SHINOMIYA’S NATURE.

Fujiwara and her dog appeared!

I FEEL LIKE PESU REMINDS ME OF SOMEONE…

“A pass? That’s new,” Nao said in surprise.

“It’s still his win… right?” Kashiwagi wondered as a green light filled the screen before diapering.

So it was!

Miyuki sighed in relief at the evaluation.

“Are we not going to talk about Chika comparing Miyuki to her dog?” Ryuju commented in slight anger.

“It’s just normal Fujiwara things,” Kaguya resonated with Ishigami’s words, even as he was attacked by the other girl. Ryuju sighed tiredly and Hayasaka sympathized.

‘Fujiwara really is hard on newcomers and old-timers alike,’ The girl felt like crying. Even someone professionally trained like her could barely understand enough to live proudly, much less them.

They all looked forward to the next battle as it played.

*

Kaguya was shown sitting in a car.

KAGUYA WANTS TO WALK

“So seeing as the student council is nowhere to be found, it’s Kaguya-centric,” Rei Onodera presented a theory.

“It probably is. Are we just going to see her walk, how is this entertaining?” Ishigami said in question as he wondered if a special event would occur along the route.

N: Kaguya Shinomiya is the daughter of the Shinomiya family, which is one of the old financial combines. Her life was decided when she was born or perhaps even before she was born. For example this…

Kaguya looked out the window to see two girls and a boy, walking together.

N: 2,574 times. That’s the number of times Kaguya Shinomiya has gazed out the window on the way to school. But one day…

“Was it in total or just today?” Nayotake asked but no one had an answer.

“I have no idea, but I do know that’s really pitiful,” Maki said with a laugh.

The gates of Kaguya’s house were shown with a nameplate.

SHINOMIYA

“A cat?“ Kaguya asked curiously, like she wasn’t the one to plan all of this.

“Yes,” A cat growling in the engine was shown as her chaffier seemed apologetic, “It’s lodged itself deep near the engine. I’ll arrange for another car, so if you would wait for a short while…”

“In that case, I’ll just walk there.” Kaguya began to walk calmly with Hayasaka standing calmly behind her.

“At least go with Hayasaka.” The man appeared nervous.

“Mah~ I don’t mind,” Hayasaka said calmly as she turned her gaze to Kaguya who winked at her multiple times which made her realize something and she adjusted her words, “If she waits for me to change clothes she’ll be late, and I think she is fine going on her own.”

“Epic assist,” Ishigami praised, while Hayasaka puffed up her chest, proud to be goated.

“Our first look at the overworked made herself,” Ryuju said in provocation her smile plastered on her face. Hayasaka just snorted at her the turned away with a pout.

‘What was that for? You are just like your master!’ Ryuju roared in her heart.

“Things could have gone wrong,” Gan’an fretted when he thought about the dangers.

“Do I have to observe this one now too?” Adolphe said as Nao looked proud at her daughters assist.

“There. You see? I’ll be fine.” She began to walk away.

“Miss Kaguya!” He helplessly shouted out.

“See you later.” She said as he sighed and Hayasaka looked at him.

Kaguya ran eagerly to the gate.

N: She was slightly out of breath as she ran under the refreshing sun.

She jumped out of the gate with a smile as a birds eye view of the city took over before it went back to Kaguya who was walking through the area.

‘All right. I may never get the chance to walk to school again. I have to take advantage of this precious opportunity. So…’ Kaguya began to think of Miyuki as he appeared on screen riding his bike, ‘I believe the president rides to school from Setagaya, se he probably takes Meiji Street.’

BYSICLE LANE – MEIJI STREET

‘The president always gets to school on the late side, so if I wait on the bridge, I’m sure,’ Kaguya imagined a scene where she and Miyuki walked along side each other to school and smiled with a blush as she giggled.

“Oh, so you were planning to use this precious chance to wait for me Kaguya?” Miyuki smiled with a chuckle as he took this chance to go for the kill.

“I just wanted to spend time with my friend,” Kaguya tried to counter as Miyuki’s smile halted.

“She’s blushing, you don’t blush when you think of walking with friends,” Maki helpfully inputted, happy to sabotage her auntie. Miyuki’s smile brightened.

“That was merely her face flushing because of excitement and nervousness, she has never done this before after all,” Hayasaka said in assistance of Kaguya before Miyuki could capitalize on his own assist.

‘I can solo Maki and Ishigami wouldn’t dare to go against Kaguya-sama for the time being all that leaves is…’ Hayasaka thought as the bored voice she dreaded sounded out.

“Excitement and nervousness you say? Why does she look so happy like they would get married just from that?” Ryuju who say Hayasaka interrupt decided to intrude.

She obviously couldn’t let Miyuki solo the whole confrontation himself, since it was no longer a duel she found it appropriate to join in and turn it into a team battle. While she didn’t have confidence to match Hayasaka who had experience in this love game of brains she had her strengths, one of them was cold rationality and her ability to speak truth.

Hayasaka and Ryuju glared at each other.

A girl was crying at the crosswalk as Kaguya walked past her. Kaguya turned to look at her in surprise before she brushed it off and said, “Well, if I don’t hurry, I’ll miss the president.” She walked away as the girl continued to cry with numerous people passing by her.

“How unkind auntie, leaving the child alone like that,” Maki took advantage of the situation to discredit Kaguya.

“Kaguya-senpai will help her for sure,” Ishigami said with resolve, “I’ll bet my reputation on it.”

“Shinomiya is kind, she wouldn’t the child by herself like this,” Miyuki also came to her defense. Inwardly he clicked his tongue at the missed chances earlier.

“Okay enough about her…” Iino wrinkled her nose as she pointed at Kaguya before she pointed at the screen in anger, “Kaguya I can understand but why are the adults not even trying to help the crying the child!”

“How awful (Hidoi),” Chika said with her motherly instinct blaring to protect the child.

“What do mean you can understand Kaguya?” Hayasaka asked, her face twitched she felt like she was getting emotional today. Everyone wanted to piss her off. She could barely keep her mask straight.

“What I meant? You know what I meant,” Iino sneered as Osaragi sighed, then she saw Hayasaka’s face which seemed to be crumbling bit by bit and sighed once more.

“Listen now slack faced bunny, don’t get angry or your mask might fall of,” Ryuju laughed at Hayasaka who seemed like she was going to fly into a rage.

As it turns out Kaguya came back as she held her waist, “What’s wrong? If you’ve got a problem, briefly tell me what it is.”

The entire theater chuckled.

“Brief? Only Kaguya-hime can speak to children like this,” Ryuju held her mouth as she held in her laughter.

“What a way to speak to children,” Tsubasa and Mikado clicked their tongue in wonder.

“Kaguya-sama, you must evolve your children speaking skills,” Hayasaka said, he eyes filled with mirth.

“As expected of Kaguya-sama,” Nao chuckled along with Nayotake.

“The pedestrian crossing!” The girl settled down as she said in a muffled tone.

“The pedestrian crossing?” Kaguya was confused.

Kaguya sighed and said as she offered her hand, “All right, I’ll cross with you.” The signed turned green as the two walked to the other side slowly. They reached the other side but the girl refused to let go of Kaguya’s hand and she nearly tumbled over.

“Okay. Would you let go of me now?” Kaguya asked.

The girl shook her head, “There are a lot of pedestrian crossings on the way to school!” Kaguya appeared slightly shocked as she muttered in an uninterested tone.

Thus their adventures began! A cat appeared to be sleeping as the girl looked on curiously, Kaguya patiently pulled her away as she staggered, still looking at the orange cat.

“How cute,” Miyuki thanked the gods that it wasn’t Kaguya who said this but Hayasaka with the girl herself imagining a scene of her and Kaguya being like that. She smiled a genuine smile.

Ryuju was the same but she imagined herself carrying a mini Miyuki. Osaragi didn’t need to imagine as did Chika, as they already did all of these things with Iino and Moeha respectively.

So of course the two was just in a fantasy.

Kaguya recalled how it felt at that time to hold the girls hand, ‘It was like I had a little sister. It was a nice feeling,’ Kaguya smiled.

“Before today, how did you go to school?” Kaguya asked in exasperation as they roamed the side walk together.

“With a friend. Yeti always held my hand when we crossed.” The girl said slowly.

“The Abominable Snowman?” Kaguya was stunned.

“Her name us Ienaga, so her nickname is Yeti.” They both crossed the street as she said this with an actual Yeti behind them in the corner of the screen.

“Wait one really appeared!” Onodera gasped as everyone shared her reaction to some degree.

“Eh? That’s nice,” Maki who was just about mock Kaguya blushed in embarrassment.

“Narrowly embarrassed yourself,” Ryuju smiled as she mocked the girl lightly and Maki blushed even more shrinking into her seat to hide her embarrassment.

“But now that we’re in the upper grades, she said there’s no more group walking to school. So now, I’m on my own,” They walked through a winding lane. After a long interlude she began to cry once more as Kaguya blocked her ears.

‘Her thinking is still totally lower grade. I had a better head on my shoulders even when I was in the lower grades,’ Kaguya then thought of her lonesome childhood of only being able to look at the other kids having fun from afar with an indifferent yet longing expression.

“I don’t want to be alone. I want to be with everyone else!” He words caused Kaguya’s gaze to empty in shock, nevertheless the girl continued to cry.

“She resonates…” Kashiwagi said weakly as she leaned against Tsubasa who held her hand.

Gan’an sighed, “Another error in my teachings,” He felt like the regret was weighing on him somewhat and he sighed once more.

Nayotake said nothing for once, which was quite worrying for Nana and Nao who was used to her cheerful appearance. Un’yo just thought of several things when he saw Ryuju, that provocative and confrontational brat, looking at both him and his father with a laughing expression.

“Adults don’t argue with children,” Un’yo had to tell himself as he felt the urge to go up and discipline her for being too cheeky. Suddenly, he contemplated that thing he felt just now.

An urge! He an adult Shinomiya had suddenly felt an urge! Un’yo was then occupied his curiosity to investigate and forgot about Ryuju who turned away.

“You’re too immature and childish,” Hayasaka scolded her and Maki who saw this decided to jump in to support Hayasaka as she had seen the chance to finally beat Ryuju.

Ryuju who was jumped by two people in a mental and verbal battle naturally was unafraid to run the 2v1. She jumped in without fear thus allowing her to prevail over her foes, who cared more about their reputation and status in the eyes of others.

‘You win when you give no fucks,’ Ryuju thought smugly as she savored the defeated expression of the other two.

Kaguya kneeled down a bit to speak facts, “Listen. Just because going to school in a group is officially over, that doesn’t mean that you have to walk to school by yourself,” Intrigued the girl began to listen as Kaguya continued while drying the girls tears, “You should meet up somewhere with your friend or pick her up at her house and walk together. Right?”

“You’re smart! Are you a genius?” The girl jumped joyfully as she complemented.

Kaguya chuckled, pleased, “What can I say?”

Miyuki found it cute how pleased she was at the girls praise. Looking at her from the corner of his eye he saw how her eyebrows crinkled and he lips curled into a smug expression. The only thing that was missing was her holding her hips.

‘Oh she did,’ Miyuki thought. She turned to him, smiled and winked.

Miyuki was stunned as her giggles floated through his ears, his cheeks blushing at the unexpected attack.

“Mikiti!” A random girl across the street shouted.

Mikiti turned and shouted in joy, “Yeti!”

“Well, you’re fine now, right? Go on,” Kaguya instructed kindly as she smiled genuinely.

“Right! Bye-bye, genius girl!” Mikiti waved in joy as she stood in the middle of the road.

“Sweet but please don’t stand in the middle of the road. Truck-kun might come,” Ishigami whispered in slight fear. He still remembered when he watched an anime where a truck ran over a little girl.

“Children please do not stand in the middle of the road,” Nao whispered as Nayotake shook in anxiety. No doubt thinking about some imaginary Kaguya dying to that. Nana looked a bit shook but then relaxed as Papa Shirogane whispered something to her.

She ignored him after.

“Good morning! Surprised to see me?”

“Good morning! You did surprise me!”

The two girls ran off hand in hand in a cute manner befitting of children.

“Let’s go to school together!”

“Yeah!”

‘See? You can be kind, you were always kind,’ Miyuki smiled as he complimented her in his mind.

“Kaguya-chan is so kind!” Chika encouraged the self-loathing girl.

“True that. I wouldn’t have made it without you,” Ishigami joined.

Hayasaka pinched her fingers together as she spoke, “I feel this way too, just this much though,” She said cheekily.

“Hayasaka!?” Kaguya said but her smile of joy was hard to contain at being complimented on what she considered to be her worst aspect.

Uncleir smiled at them before it berated Mikiti for standing in the middle of the road in its mind, that scene had really left it worried for “Him” to descend and take her away.

‘Probably to another world,’ It joked.

“I’ll take a note of her name, although we might never see them again,” Iino said as many did the same.

“Well, where am I?” Kaguya Shinomiya was lost.

“Pft! You don’t even know the area you’re in,” Maki took her time to roast Kaguya quietly afraid of getting jumped by Hayasaka, Kaguya and possibly Ryuju, her dreaded enemy.

Mikado sighed at his sisters antics.

“Eight twenty-five,” Kaguya checked her watch and then leaned on a post, “I’m going to be late. If they find out I was late, I’ll never be allowed to go to school on my own again.”

Ishigami who saw the unnatural emphasis placed on the area behind Kaguya, made a loud whistling sound as he snapped his fingers and pointed toward the screen, “Prediction! The president will ride to meet with her in the next few seconds.”

The entire theater paused for a brief moment before most of them made a sound in shock.

She looked up to the sky, “I wanted to try doing it even just once,” The same three children at the beginning appeared in the sky playing with one another, “Going to school with someone…”

As she said these words panting was heard as Miyuki biked himself into existence on the side walk, he peddled in haste. He stopped and breathed heavily while he checked his watch sending Kaguya into shock.

Ishigami laughed as the crowd sighed at his last second prediction. Miyuki and Kaguya now both felt the need to watch some anime as preparation for their future battles.

“He really came,” Mikado sighed at Ishigami’s knowledge.

“As expected of the Knowledge Master of our KaguKaicho Fanclub,” Erika said proudly as she puffed her chest, Karen did so as well and Kei looked a bit nervous before she did so as well.

The three musketeers of shipping.

“President!?”

“Shinomiya? What are you doing here? The bell’s gonna ring!” He shouted at her anxiously.

She walked up to him saying, “You, too. President, are you going to be—”

“I’m not late yet! I haven’t been late yet!” He shouted with his messy hair and then pointed at her, “You’re the problem, Shinomiya! If you walk, you’ll definitely be late! If a member of the Shuchi’in Student Council is late, it sets a bad example!”

He pointed to the back of his bike and said without hesitation, “Hop on the back! We’ve gotta fly!”

“I really appreciate your son’s need to be respectful and principled, Shirogane,” Adolphe expressed his heartfelt opinion.

“He really is principled, however he did not learn that from me,” Papa Shirogane said humbly as he gazed at his previous wife, as if guiding all the others to who was truly teaching Miyuki.

“Ah, Nana-chan! So you taught him to be like that amazing!” Nayotake who didn’t know much because of her death praised while Nana blushed slightly in embarrassment. She saw Papa Shirogane’s gaze which seemed slightly cold, as if daring her not to accept the praise she didn’t deserve.

Nana sighed glumly, “I guess I did in a way.”

On the side of Un’yo and Gan’an they both looked on curiously as Un’yo laughed as he said, “Father that man seems to be incredibly sinister in his manipulation.”

“And?” Gan’an asked curiously as Un’yo smiled a bit more.

“I like that about him. He’s just like me (Fr),” Un’yo chuckled.

“As expected, Kaicho really is the best Kaicho!” Karen said enthusiastically with many of them agreeing with her.

“His hair is messy,” Kei who was proud of having an amazing brother still found the childish little sister urge to complain about something on his person.

“Truly a tsundere, our Kei-chan,” Chika giggled as Moeha and Erika laughed at the blushing Kei who hid her face.

Miyuki humbly rejected the praise in the same manner he did when Chika praised his cooking.

Kaguya giggled, “Being late is bad, but two people on a bike is okay?” She had no doubt fallen in love again at his brazen but responsible attitude if taken from her shocked but entranced expression from earlier.

“Be quiet! When it comes to student council, school rules take priority over traffic rules!”

Kaguya giggled as a cute melody began to play. He turned as she placed her back on the back of the bike and sat down, her feet facing behind the bike itself as she hung on with her core. The traffic light turned green and Miyuki rode away. Thus one of the most romantic scenes ever surfaced with Miyuki riding a bike as Kaguya sat behind, he was focused ahead of him as she looked at his serious visage before turning toward the sky. He eyes were bright and cheerful as she smiled, she was quite happy in this moment. The clouds seemed beautiful on this day.

“So romantic~!” That was the collective reaction of many of the women in the crowd.

“This is like a movie scene,” Ishigami sighed as he smiled, he found it truly beautiful.

“Such a nice thing, to happen to someone like her,” Iino while entranced couldn’t help hating on Kaguya for her fortune. For her to be able to obtain a scene from her dreams.

Hayasaka and surprisingly Ryuju blushed at the scene as no matter what front they put up in the pretense of matters concerning romance, they too didn’t contain a quota of experience. They both turned away shyly and coincidentally saw both of their flushed faces, surprising them.

“Truce?” Ryuju mumbled out. Hayasaka appeared surprised before she smiled.

“Truce.”

In the distance Osaragi who saw it all, lowered her glasses to hide her blush. Onodera’s mask of indifference finally broke for a moment when she heard several of her schoolmates squealing with joy.

“I saved the moment,” Kei shouted joyfully before she cooled down as she held the camera and corresponding photos. Karen and Erika nabbed her so she could join in their group celebration ritual.

N: Days later… Kaguya has returned to her usual routine of going to school by car.

“Can I go to your house, Yeti?” Mikiti asked.

“Sure! Come over!” Yeti indulged her.

She looked out the window to see the two girls from before and smiled as the car drove past.

N: But sometimes… She remembers that one day and smiles.

“I feel so warm all of a sudden,” Iino touched her heart.

“Is there no result for the battle?” Nana asked in surprise.

“It seems that there isn’t.” Un’yo was stumped as well, he was hoping for a tie at least.

“Is it now time for episode 4? I’d like to stretch a bit before—” Ishigami who thought that it was over moved to get up.

[U: There’s more.]

They looked up in shock. Uncleir looked toward Chika and everyone followed it’s gaze, the girl who now held everyone’s attention wriggled shyly.

“An intermission or extra of Chika-senpai?” Ishigami the guessing king asked uncertainly, which struck all the others. He had never sounded so uncertain.

[U: Nope. You should be able to get it.]

Ishigami licked his lips nervously as he thought of something and he fell back into his seat in shock, he trembled as held his face, “A special ED? One with Chika-senpai?”

Special ED?

The crowd in which most didn’t watch anime didn’t understand the sudden change to the familiar word. There are more Endings after the official one.

[U: Yep! Get ready everyone, just a little longer until you can go on break to stretch or something!]

They sighed and sat back down.

*

/Ending – Chikatto Chika – Start/

“It’s really about her!” Ishigami was stunned as the girl herself laughed arrogantly.

“You all will see how cute I am!” She pointed with her chin raised proudly.

“All of the student council is dramatic is seems,” Osaragi sighed, she gazed at Miko and thought of her want to join the student council. Then she made a connection and pounded her hand on the other.

‘So that’s why she’s here!’ Osaragi had figured it out.

“Not Ishigami right?” Tsubame asked nervously.

“No, no really she’s got a point. He hasn’t appeared yet but I’m sure since he hangs around those three, even If he wasn’t before he definitely is now,” Ryuju said much to the chock of Tsubame and Nayotake. Ishigami just laughed while scratching his cheek.

The bell rang as the window was shown before swinging legs appeared on the screen. Chika lay down on Miyuki’s desk with her eyes closed and he hat above her head as she swung her legs to the rhythm of the bells. Suddenly she began to wake up in an exaggerated manner and music began to play.

“Why was she on Kaicho’s desk,” Kaguya furrowed her brows.

“Chika-senpai is going to sing!” Iino swooned.

[Yōi, yōi, Dōn da Yo

Get Ready, Set Go, Yo!]

She got up smoothly as she lifted her hands in a strange sign and shook them sideways along with her head. Her cap lay on the desk. She then began to move her arms in a climbing motion(?) along with doing squats(?) while spinning in a strange manner.

“Singing and dancing, so like those J-pop Idols?” Mikado said uncertainly.

“Yep, exactly like those type of idols,” Ishigami pointed.

“Chika as an idol? Why can I see it?” Kaguya wondered.

“I mean, you are seeing it,” Hayasaka added as the girl pouted.

[Shū chi-in gakuen, Shūchi no jijitsu

Shuchien Academy, It's common knowledge]

She started marching with her arms straight in a cute manner before she pointed to the right of her, bent her body at an angle an lifted a leg, she did it on the opposite side as well.

“That’s a unique start your dance number Chika,” Kaguya complemented unsurely as the girl smugly said.

“You bet!”

“I don’t think that’s a very nice compliment sister,” Moeha said as she sweated.

[Minna akogare no seito kai - (poku poku poku poku poku poku po)

That everybody admires the student council]

She moved her hands which were clasped together up and down before she made a Usain Bolt pose or reverse dab(?). She pointed her thumbs at her head and spun around while making a weirdly cute sound before she ended it with a mild jump then a spread of her hands.

“That’s a very true statement…” Moeha said, waiting for someone to continue.

“Up until we saw how cute they were,” Osaragi added helpfully as the student council members mourned their lost reputation.

“B-But you still admire us right?” Chika appeared frantic as well as the others.

“To a certain extent,” Kashiwagi comforted them nervously but Maki interrupted.

She pinched her fingers leaving a gap as she laughed, “Just this much though.”

The student council fell into temporary depression.

[Kaichō to Kaguya-san, Ishigami-kun to shoki no Chika ♡

School President and Kaguya-san, Ishigami-kun and Secretary, Chika ♡]

She made a thinking pose of Miyuki, a hair fix for Kaguya, a typing pose for Ishigami and an idol pose for herself as she described the Student Council.

“If my memory serves me correctly Ishigami is the treasurer right?” Karen asked out.

“Yeah, just like me,” Kei pointed out, “He helped me out before.”

“So that means… Ishigami our Knowledge Master please give us KaguKaicho Fanclub members some money!” Erika asked shamelessly.

“Why?” Ishigami asked everyone’s question.

“Merch!” Erika said smugly as a star appeared near her eye, like in those anime’s.

“Nice, I approve!” He gave them a thumbs up a star also appeared by him, “Way better than those sports clubs.”

Everyone watched the bribery (or money laundering? Theft?) Silently, shocked and unable to respond for a long time.

[Gōruden menbā to omoimasen ka? (shoki no Chika, shoki no Chika, Rā!)

Don't you think we are the perfect members? (Secretary Chika, Secretary Power!)]

She opened her arms wide as she then passed her arms in front of her eyes twice and then made a bird rising pose.

“A perfectly energetic song, just like Chika,” Ryuju said as Ishigami’s voice was heard.

“Let’s removed the “perfect” part from Chika shall we and leave it to the song,” Ishigami laughed as the girl hit him lightly, which did little damage.

“She really likes to hit others,” Un’yo frowned, did she hit Kaguya? His gaze sharpened for a moment before it vanished, he didn’t think so and relaxed.

‘You seem to have grown more protective than me,’ Gan’an thought nervously.

[Midareta kuni de ikiru watashi tachi, Dare mo ga honne kakushiteru kedo

We are living in this disturbed world, Everyone hides what they really think]

She spread her arms as she glided down slowly into the couch and sat down before she winked with her finger on her lips, her feet rising slightly.

“Ah, we can’t forget the subtle jabs toward these two,” Tsubasa chuckled at the lyrics.

“Even though she’s a Fraud that hasn’t noticed after months?” Ishigami chuckled as well.

“She speaks truth although she shouldn’t be talking after not noticing for so long,” Mikado shrugged.

“Bullies!” Chika frowned at them with her meanest stare.

[Donna mondai mo rabu tantei Chika ♡ ga, Kaiketsu suru wa, (IQ3 de mo makasenasai!)

But Love detective Chika will solve, Any problem, (IQ of 3, but you can leave it to me)]

She got up cheerfully to pick up her hat and placed it on her head as she turned back to point dramatically. She threw it away.

“IQ of 3?” Many noticed this lyric and looked at the girl but made no comment.

“I-I have nothing to say really, you already did all the work,” Ishigami said only this.

Chika pouted as Kaguya sighed tragically for her friend.

[Shuki shuki shoki shoki shoki settei (dōn)

Luv Luv, Secretary Secretary, an initial setting]

She made all sorts of dance moves that could not be named, identified or described reasonably. They were energetic and lively, as expected of Chika Fujiwara.

“Those are some… interesting moves,” Nayotake said strangely.

“Dances like these do get random to a certain point but it’s fine,” Iino said with a smile as she hugged her flower, “It’s cute after all.”

They found her words to be reasonable as Chika looked upon the girl kindly for praising and defending her all this while.

[Ukauka shitetara sugu sotsugyō (fū)

If you don't pay attention, the graduation day will come right away (sigh)]

She made walking motions like a zombie as she made her arms wiggle strangely.

Tsubame who was in her third year felt this line the most.

‘Should I hurry?!’ The second years Kaguya and Miyuki thought with trepidation.

‘I should spend more time with the others, they might be leaving soon after all,’ Ishigami thought.

Unexpectedly that line from Chika made them all think about the future.

[Chu ki chu ki dokidoki fōchun terā

Wuv, Wuv, heart pounding, a fortune teller]

She made chicken motions before placing her hands on her chest to flap them. Then she used her hands to enclose her eyes and lifted her feet to her knee.

“The lyrics got random again,” Ryuju rubbed her head.

[Itsu da tte dare da tte koi shitara hiroin

Always, anyone will be a heroine if you fall in love]

She did some pointing motions with her hands before she twirled into the next position. She used the back of her hand to hold her face with the other stretched out behind her, her left leg was lifted slightly.

“The world is indeed your oyster when you fall in love,” Nagisa said as she looked at Tsubasa, a bit embarrassed by public displays of affection.

“I’m strangely happy for a normie couple, why?” Ishigami wondered.

“I’m a heroine?” Kaguya said quietly and Miyuki never heard her.

Hayasaka who was trained to hear even the slightest of sounds, “…”

[Chikara no kagiri kagayaku no da (yo) - Chika tto Chika tto Chika Chika ♡

Shine with max force - Blink, Blink, Chika ♡]

She made a cute face as she flexed her thin arms and bent to the side little by little then move up once again. She opened her hands like beaks with her leg raised in the left direction and then did it for the right as well. She made hand signs in front of her eyes and shook them along with her head.

“There’s the title drop,” Onodera pointed.

“It was really nothing much of substance, the dance is incredibly well done though,” Karen said with a smile, Chika beamed at the praise.

She ignored the earlier statement for obvious reasons.

[Shuki shuki shoki shoki, Chuki chuki dokidoki

Luv Luv, Secretary Secretary, Wuv, Wuv, heart pounding]

She made the motions of her hands moving up and down, them being fists. She sang along as she turned in different directions occasionally.

Kei sneakily tried to imitate her but was caught by Onodera who silently filmed her cute actions. Ryuju who noticed this said nothing.

‘Miyuki has a great sister, she’s a bratty tsundere though,’ Ryuju instantly gave her admirer the title of “bratty” to relieve some of her stress when it comes to Tsunderes.

In her mind she considered all Tsundere’s to an extent to be bratty and tiring even if they were cute.

[Shuki shuki shoki shoki, Chuki chuki dokidoki

Luv Luv, Secretary Secretary, Wuv, Wuv, heart pounding]

She continued the same motions then stopped in front of the curtain.

[Mori e okaeri ♡

Go back to the forest ♡]

She picked up a bug that was on it and then released it to the window, back into the forest.

“Well that was something,” Ishigami said with a sigh looking at Chika, “Fraudiwara-senpai is unexpectedly cute.”

“Ishigami!” Chika roared, “Say something nice for once!”

“I called you cute,“ Ishigami shrugged.

“But I’m still a fraud?” Chika was pissed.

“Aren’t you?” Ishigami had a mocking expression that made Chika fall silent then she began to cry. Ishigami fumbled nervously before he ran to comfort her, then fell into a trap that ended with her being on top of him.

He blushed as she said smugly her hand and butt on his chest, “Know your place Virgin-kun.” She got up and left him on the ground as she rushed away skipping into the distance.

“You were totally fooled Ishigami,” Miyuki sighed as he lifted him up.

“Kaicho, I think I’m sick,” Ishigami pinched his cheek.

“Why?”

“For a moment here I found that Chika-senpai looked a bit mesmerizing and seductive,” Ishigami said with a depressed expression and whispered the rest to him. Miyuki was shocked and almost looked down to somewhere or something (Heh) but he caught himself.

“You’re sick, let’s go to the infirmary,” Miyuki held him by his shoulders and guided him away with Tsubasa and Mikado in tow. They too made shocked reactions when they were further away and stood near his front, as if hiding something.

Kaguya, who wanted to talk to Miyuki, “…”

“She really rizzed him,” Onodera said with slight shock.

“Tsk, she took your man,” Osaragi chuckled as Miko glared at her, disgusted beyond belief.

These girls gathered and went off with Hayasaka, Kaguya and Kashiwagi in one group then Osaragi, Onodera and Iino in another. Ryuju went to join the Fanclub to assert her position as the Master Chief.

“I’ll gladly take this break!” Moeha said before chasing after her sister as the KaguKaicho Fanclub gathered with Ryuju officially joining them. Under Kei’s admiring gaze she walked away with them, her leading at the front with her usual delinquent strut.

Somehow it appeared elegant and refined to everyone’s eyes.

Like them everyone once again gathered and went off somewhere to speak and play around before the next reaction.

A curtain fell on reality as Uncleir appeared in a Magician costume, “Episode 3 Done! Bye!”

Chapter Text

As per usual the people inside the theatre came back to their seats when it was time to start the reaction.

Uncleir began to play the next episode when they all settled down.

Kaguya had cat ears on as she made the pose and said in a dead tone, “Meow.”

“Cute!” A large majority of the audience said audibly as Kaguya coughed in embarrassment, she peeked at her parents in the back. She didn’t expect they would see this side of her and as expected, she wasn’t ready for it at all.

“It suits her doesn’t it?” Fujiwara nodded her head, “It was my idea by the way.”

“My daughter is so cute, I wonder…” Nayotake thought for a while before she whispered, “Can we do that together?”

She sorely wished to have some mother-daughter bonding time with Kaguya. As someone who died while giving child-birth, she naturally wasn’t there for Kaguya when she needed her, but now she had a chance. It would be a waste for her not to use it.

Part of her worried that Kaguya would be too embarrassed to agree. Thankfully, Nao seemed to sense her worries.

“If it’s too embarrassing for you both, I’ll drag my daughter in as well as myself,” Nao comforted her as her daughter Ai, who heard her words, broke into a cold sweat but at the same time felt a deep warmth in her chest.

Sure she might have to sacrifice some of her dignity as the best maid of Kaguya-sama but now she would have some time with her mama. The trade-off was worth it for her.

“Me…me as well…” Nana had a small blush on her straight face as she said this, she felt like she needed to say this, and Kei who overheard her due to the sound system in place froze. She was going to reject but then realized that she didn’t understand what her mother was getting at.

‘I’ll tag along, she’s changing… Why?’ Kei thought as she and Papa Shirogane narrowed their eyes as they had some guesses.

Nao and Nayotake were excited and quickly began to draft plans at their daughter’s expense. None of them would reject their mothers anyway, as maybe except for Kei, the two daughters, Kaguya and Ai, dearly wished for some time with their moms as well.

The others in the theater were entranced as both Erika and Rei took many pictures of such a rare side of Kaguya. Miyuki blushed and due to Kaguya being distracted, she didn’t notice; thus she missed the chance to capitalize on his lowered guard.

“Is that right?” She looked incredibly bored and indifferent.

A quick cut to Miyuki’s tense face before Chika said, “See? That’s cute!”

“Why does he look so tense?” Iino Miko muttered slowly in question as she raised a brow.

“I mean, it’s fairly obvious he loves her by now. She looks cute, so he’s shocked into silence,” Karen offered her input helpfully and Iino nodded, even though she loathed the idea of accepting an idea from a depraved shipper.

Onodera smiled from ear to ear, she was getting crazy material from this reaction and even if she might not be allowed to post these videos, her editing skills were becoming more and more profound.

Her TikTok edits and videos that would be posted when she got out of here would surpass all others for sure. This was a real skill she could take back with her and at this thought, she began to explore certain possibilities only available due to this strange space.

Shirogane who was thinking deeply shivered when he remembered his reaction to that piece of information and how he spoke in an unintelligible manner. He was now 100% sure they were going to laugh at him in the next few seconds and sighed.

 “Yes. Cat ears are your time, Fujiwara, as to Shinomiya is me.” Miyuki said with a crazed expression.

“He’s lost it,” Ryuju’s face twisted as she laughed. Her reaction was shared with many in the audience as Miyuki blushed heavily, once more troubled by how right he was.

“In the end, even the president fell to the unfathomable and unbeatable force that is cuteness,” Chika crossed her legs and held her chin as she spoke profoundly.

‘Kaicho thinks I’m cute!’ Kaguya thought as her hair jumped and swayed happily.

“Too much love flooded his brain, and now he’s become incoherent,” Nana sniffed as she made up a reason for her son being this way, she wasn’t angry just displeased by his lack of control. He was incapacitated too easily for her liking.

“Only love can have a man like Shirogane in this state I fear,” Hayasaka attempted to instigate Kaguya into pressuring Miyuki but the girl herself was too preoccupied with her fantasies.

“It would be a shame if someone were to take advantage of this moment of weakness…” She tried again but still failed. She felt a gaze on her and looked toward Ryuju, who had a smile on her face, which she hid behind her palm. Hayasaka turned her head away to hide her shame.

She was being mocked by that delinquent again!

For all her wits, Kaguya was a bit too slow! Shame flooded Hayasaka.

“Tsk, tsk,” Kashiwagi looked at Kaguya, her friend and even love mentor to an extent as she giggled and writhed without paying attention to anything. Then she looked at Shirogane who was sweating and then said, “Shirogane Miyuki, the man you are.”

“I know right.” Chika agreed before she had a sudden realization and made another wound in shock.

Miyuki continued as his eyes trembled, “In other words, the time you brought was originally Shinomiya and cat ear alone.” Fujiwara looked afraid.

“Does he even have any idea what he’s saying?! He’s gone completely mad hasn’t he?” Kei upon realizing her brother's situation face palmed and then let go of her surprise along with her sheer disbelief at this ridiculous situation.  But there was a smile on her face that she could barely suppress.

It was nice to him like this once in a while, her face slightly darkened and she had a sad smile. Who knew when he had time to be so free like this? She was happy for him, for this moment that he had and she blushed as she hid her face, not wanting to show it to others.

She had an image to uphold damnit!

“She dazzled him,” Erika blushed as she saw a small step in the relationship with KaguKaicho. To see the slow-burn romance build up step by agonizing step, was the guilty pleasure for a shipper.

Erika found herself being purified by the purity and sincerity of it all. This caused her perverted thoughts to come to a slow as she had a somewhat dazed expression, a vibrant blush on her cheeks that was shared by both Kei and Karen.

Though it may be for different reasons.

She hid behind Kaguya and said, “You’re scaring me!”

N: Cat ears and girls! Mutualism! There are relationships in this world that are naturally symbolic.

A Kanji for “Mutualism” was shown before several images came up on screen.

N: Clovers and honeybees! Crocodiles and hummingbirds! Avocados and soy sauce! And cats…

Miyuki was seen in the rain holding up a wet cat.

“Dogs are better,” Kaguya stated like it was a fact.

Naturally, a few people did not like the implication of her words.

“Of course the mean girl loves dogs, proving herself wrong again and again I see,” Iino whispered but after she was what happened to Maki-senpai, she began to fear Ryuju as well. Her fear was misconceived, Osaragi wouldn’t allow her to be bullied in the slightest.

“What do you mean, lol. Dogs are the best and dog people are the kindest. Cat people are the ones that need to shut up and peep how their pet doesn’t even appreciate them,” Hayasaka spoke slowly but her words were biting.

“I feel that cats present a more elegant appearance whereas dogs are sloppier in their demeanor,” Miyuki spoke softly but his eyes were fierce as he said a lot of words that spoke to the audience.

“All I heard was you calling the loving dogs sloppy because they have it all on their sleeves and the mean cats elegant for disdaining their benefactors. In other words, this is merely propaganda,” Maki laughed.

“Cats aren’t that mean or disdainful. This is an ill-conceived notion many like to bring up but cats are also loving toward their owners. They even bring dead rats when seeing their owners not eating enough and snuggle up to them when they feel sad. As friends of humans, they are more or less equal to dogs as pets and even friends of humanity,” Ishigami passionately delivered a speech that made silence descend as many nodded. Others looked thoughtful.

“How did this become a debate about cats and dogs?” Mikado couldn’t help but ask.

“A single scene really had you guys debating the philosophical and societal impact of which animal is better,” Ryuju covered her face, shaking her head as she laughed, “Peak tomfoolery, we love to see it.”

Those involed felt a little embrassed when they heard her words but they would still stand by what they said.

For ten years at least.

N: Cats, which a great majority of humans love. And here we have Kaguya Shinomiya, a graceful girl. How will the compatibility of those two things be reflected in him?

Shirogane Miyuki’s face was tense as he thought intently, ‘Cute!’

Kaguya’s eyes sparkled as she swooned. Deep within her subconscious, in a place called the Court of Kaguya, her other “personalities” or more accurately, separate traits of one person called Kaguya also shared her reaction. Loliguya berated them all for being too obvious in their affections however and Bakaguya roasted Ice Princess for being hypocritical for unknown reasons.

Her head was flicked and she looked at Hayasaka acussingly, “Focus.”

N: A marriage!

MIRACULOUS COMPATIBILITY (MARRIAGE)

/Opening – Love Dramatic – Skip/

KAGUYA WANTS AFFECTION

“Kaguya-sama is needy as always I see,” Hayasaka smiled. “Though, the methods you use tend to fail more often than not. I would even say they have not resulted in a single successful operation.”

Kaguya’s eye twitched and Miyuki licked his lips nervously. He was constantly on the lookout for if Kaguya would try to surprise him with a confrontation this time.

“She’s having a lot of fun tearing into her,” Kashiwagi said nervously. “Kaguya-san might explode soon.”

Maki watched the secret standoff eagerly. She, of course, was always ready to slander her auntie at the drop of a hat.

-FRENCH EXCHANGE STUDENT WELCOME SCHEDULE-

“Is it really necessary to cosplay for the welcome party?” Kaguya asked Chika. In the background, various masks and costumes were spilling out from a box.

The “FRENCH EXCHANGE STUDENT SCHEDULE” is among those things.

“Yes!”

“France is the biggest cosplaying nation right after Japan,” Chika held both a Japanese and France flag in her hands.

“Is it really,” Nayotake asked curiously.

“I would like to answer confidently but I also have no idea about this,” Ishigami for once didn’t know but that was merely pretend. The boy had a scheme, he had to hide some things and feign incompetence, and he didn’t know everything. So he had to leave room for himself and this was the perfect opportunity to make that known.

‘Well played Ishigami,’ Miyuki and Kaguya, these two giga brains also knew what he was planning, ‘You aren’t on the Student Council for nothing.’

To these two, Ishigami’s move made them both proud. In life, leaving a way out for yourself sometimes was crucial!

“It’s true,” Chika confirmed without a thought, taking the chance to show off.

“Thank you,” Nayotake said with a bright smile, Fujiwara covered her eyes.

“With cosplaying, you don’t need words. There’s no better way to overcome the language barrier and deepen our friendship!”

Kaguya looked hesitant, “But still…”

Chika turned to Miyuki, “What do you think, President?”

‘Cute!’ He was completely out of it with his weird expression.

MIRACULOUS COMPATIBILITY (MARRIAGE)

N: A marriage!

“Speaking of marriage…” Hayasaka said with a smile while looking at the couple and kept her silence. Naturally, most people here were not of pedestrian intelligence and could catch what she was implying.

Miyuki and Kaguya’s cheeks turned a bright red in response to the teasing. But it would be wrong to say that they were both not imagining the scene of their marriage.

Mikado sighed as he looked at his sister grinding her teeth for the nth time this last minute as she looked at Kaguya resentfully. Tears in her eyes, she reluctantly accepted his patting and sympathy.

He turned to look at her, “Well…” His face hardened when she did a cute cat pose ‘Cute!’ Complete opposite to his thoughts he said, “Not bad, I guess.”

“I’d fold instantly not gonna lie,” Ishigami kept it straight with his seatmates and everyone there. “If there was a girl I liked and she did that…”

“I’d lose,” Tsubasa said.

“So you’d lose too?” Maki asked him, a bit mocking and slightly joking.

“Yeah…”

“What about you Maki-chan,” Ryuju asked with a smile that frightened Maki but she held her ground. “Would you lose?”

“Nah, I’d win.” Maki on the other hand said through her tears. She did not in fact, win.

For some reason, Ishigami chuckled.

He looked down in his mind, “No good! Whenever I look at Shinomiya, my face tenses up! I need to calm down and look normal!”

“That’s a scary look!” He looked at Chika with a scary look as question marks bounced atop her head.

‘Not much of a reaction. It looks like this kind of thing doesn’t suit me,’ she looked at herself in the mirror, and then it flickered to show Miyuki discreetly looking at her while he entertained Chika. “It’s probably look better on someone with more charm, like Miss Fujiwara.”

“Kaguya-chan I feel like it looks good on you! Don’t be such a downer!” Chika came in with support while Ryuju snorted. Kaguya anticipated her to say something mean again while Hayasaka prepared a counter.

Ryuju gave them a side eye, “Y’all, are overthinking things. I have other things to do than beating up Miyuki’s future girlfriend,” Kaguya blushed while Miyuki stuttered. “I find it interesting how he looks at her in the corner of his eyes though.”

‘Huh,’ Kaguya looked at the screen again to see that he indeed was looking at her discreetly if one paid attention to the mirror. Miyuki on the other hand was drenched in cold sweat.

‘Weren’t you supposed to be on my side?!’ Miyuki glanced at Ryuju as he conveyed his thoughts to her through eye contact.

She shrugged and then smirked, ‘You’re too slow, let nee-chan offer you some assistance.’

“Wh-What is it?!” Chika asked, terrified.

“What is what?!” Miyuki commented in turn, his tone steady.

Kaguya forced a pair on him and said, “You wear a pair, too, President.”

MEOW

Meow.

“That’s such a manly meow,” Kei laughed.

“Wow, somehow I felt something awaken inside of me again,” Karen blushed as she felt Miyuki’s voice viscerally penetrate deep inside her naked earlobes.

“Not bad,” Onodera complimented him, although internally she thought that the cat ears didn’t suit the president's piercing stare. She knew better than to say that out loud when Kaguya was around though, she didn’t want to get put in a lunch box.

In other words, she didn’t want to get smoked in a pack by that crazy woman, Kaguya.

“Kaicho, I don’t know about this one,” Ishigami honestly gave his critique and then said once again, “I feel like there would be something that would suit you much more than cat ears. Maybe dog ears or you could try putting on a tuxedo while having either one…”

Miyuki took note of Ishigami’s ranting, and found it to be quite enlightening. Even if the cat ears didn’t suit him while he wore school uniform, who’s to say it wouldn’t when he wore other clothes? With cosplay, there were many possibilities.

“How can I put it? Um…” Chika spoke with a blank expression. “Pointless.”

“You don’t hold back, do you? You knew beforehand that this wouldn’t look good on me,” He looked into the mirror at a bad angle and disdained himself.

“True!“ Fujiwara agreed while Kaguya was trembling in the background.

“Ever the Kaicho simp are we Kaguya-sama,” Hayasaka smiled.

Kaguya didn’t deny it, she could fool no one in this place. It was made clear as day that she had a thing for the Kaicho, there really was nothing to hide. It was the same for Miyuki, the mercy they had for each other was the only thing stopping them from having a love brawl.

They also had a bit of shame left.

Kashiwagi giggled because she knew it was true. She trembled, as she found Kaguya’s obsession with Kaicho to be quite unsettling, she looked at the man himself and sent a few sincere prayers his way. By the looks of things, he would certainly need it.

Miyuki slightly sneezed, ‘Who is cursing me?! Or calling my name?’

With the entry of a pink background Kaguya went crazy as she blushed, ‘Cuuute!’

MIRACULOUS COMPATIBILITY (MARRIAGE)

N: A marriage!

She looked at him from lots of angles, ‘What? The president just has cat ears on!’

N: The reaction of others aside, it was a perfect combo in Kaguya’s mind!

“She’s his wife after all, how can she hate him~” Maki teased.

‘Wife~’ Kaguya pictured it in her mind and she drooled. She would come home and meet him their, in there nice little humble abode. They would have three kids and she would cook him meals(she couldn’t but she could dream. She would be the one eating.), then they would… start to have rigorous… at night…

Kaguya’s cheeks burned up as Hayasaka shook her head and she looked at Kashiwagi with a helpless expression. She shook her hand across her neck, signaling that Kaguya was a lost cause at the moment and the girl, Kashiwagi, sighed.

Maki became slightly depressed when she saw Kaguya didn’t have the reaction she wanted her to have. She was expecting the girl to be a blushing mess and was even planning on recording the debacle with her phone.

‘What a waste of time you are to me Aunty,’ Maki turned away clenching her phone in the palm of her hand.

Miyuki who was over the moon because Kaguya didn’t find him disgusting completely missed what was said by Maki. Thus, he avoided the fate of blushing profusely but it also cost him the thought of Kaguya in a bridal dress.

What a tragedy!

It was truly both the Fortune and Misfortune of three lifetimes all in one moment!

‘What should I do? I can’t get my mouth to stop smiling!’ She had a nervous blush on her face as she turned away from Miyuki who nearly caught her staring. ‘It’ll be obvious to him that I think he looks cute!’

Miyuki trembled, “What’s wrong, Shinomiya?”

“Since it’s come to this…” She bit down. “Oh, it’s nothing.”

“Did she just…” Nao furrowed her brows. Nayotake gasped.

Gan’an rubbed his forehead with a sigh, “I believe that is a bit too far for this.”

Un’yo nodded but appeared strangely interested for some reason.

N: Skill… Biting one’s tongue!

“Oh, she did,” Nana blinked in surprise, never expecting the girl to take it this far.

“Damn…” Maki was speechless.

“Sheesh… Girl is never beating the allegations,” Onodera couldn’t help but whistle.

“That’s crazy, she pulling out all the stops for this,” Ryuju sighed ruefully.

“She’s crazy alright. Ain’t seen nobody like her in a while,” Ishigami whispered in fear.

N: But that’s not a perfect method…

She grinned like it was funny she harmed herself.

“It… wasn’t as effective as I would have liked but it did the job,” Kaguya commented offhandedly and he palm was slightly grabbed by Miyuki who gave her a serious look.

“Don’t do that again Shinomiya. I’ll forfeit if it stops you from harming yourself, a word is enough.”

He spoke to her seriously but the people who truly knew Kaguya was aware of how her mind twisted his words in a weird direction to fit her fantasy. She trembled and nodded her head meekly, a blush on her face.

Hayasaka sighed, mourning that her mistress was probably embroiled in a depraved fantasy of her and Miyuki. She leaned back and stared forward blankly, the cup of juice in her hand swaying erratically as she tried to calm herself.

For once Ryuju left her alone but it was hard for her too, missing this prime chance to tease the stoic girl. It would mean missing another chance to bring out her emotions.

GRIN… GRIN…

N: A half-grin remained on her face.

“What’s the smirk for, Shinomiya? Is there something you’d like to say about my cat ears?”

“No, not at all.”

“She would like to say she loves it,” Tsubame said quietly.

“Thirsts after it to be more precise. She bit her tongue because her grin was stretching her face, she wants it real bad,” Ryuju smiled. The implications of what “it” was hung in the air.

Hayasaka had still not gotten out of her stupor but Ryuju’s words did cause the girl to stir quite a bit. Ryuju, who saw this, was a little stunned for unknown reasons but she gradually found that she was indeed shocked that her voice could rouse the maid.

‘Did I get on her nerves that much?’ Ryuju was extremely glad.

“Ryuju-san likes to use lewd words huh, always teasing,” Chika couldn’t help but point it out as the girl did indeed frequently used lewd verbatim.

“Is she wrong?” Moeha laughed. Chika and many others had to agree with what she said, Ryuju was lewd but she wasn’t wrong.

“They look… very good on you.” The same demeaning expression of Kaguya’s appeared which frightened Miyuki.

‘That expression! As if looking at a bug,’ Miyuki was horrified as he appeared in cockroach form. ‘Does it mean I look so terrible that I barely qualify as human?’

“No you just look too good that she doesn’t even believe her own eyes,” Iino laughed but quickly stopped, finding the act ridiculous and boorish.

“I have no idea why the president has such a low opinion of himself, he’s such a great guy!” Tsubasa couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw it. To him, Miyuki was one of the most incredible people he ever met, a shame the man himself didn’t think so.

“I mean if someone looked at me like that while saying something completely different, I wouldn’t think highly of myself either,” Mikado said with a smile, internally shivering at Kaguya’s cold and ruthless look.

“In the end, it’s all Stalkaguya’s fault for giving her man trauma before she could even bag him,” Ryuju shook her head as she clicked her tongue.

“Stalkaguya? Like Fraudiwara?” Ishigami whispered as he looked out for both of them, just in case he would get hit by a newspaper from nowhere again.

“I do not condone the Kaguya slander,” Hayasaka woke up immediately to defend Kaguya, but she looked to be faintly tired. The atmosphere was quite relaxing so she inadvertently fell asleep after getting over the damage she sustained moments prior.

Now that Kaguya was under fire again, her senses immediately woke her up to come to the girl's defense. Kaguya didn’t like that and forced the maid back down so she could rest.

“Rest,” Kaguya said roughly, Hayasaka wanted to refuse but Kaguya used a forbidden move. “Pretty please~.”

It was a whisper but Hayasaka followed it nonetheless and didn’t make any arguments with Ryuju for the time being. Which, of course, made the girl click her tongue in irritation.

Onodera, Osaragi, and Kashiwagi who watched the exchange shook their heads in unison. It seemed like every one of the Student Council members was getting under fire, if they even slipped up once they would be given a demeaning title.

He looked in the mirror in horror as Kaguya approached Chika to whisper some things, devious things that aligned with her desires.

“Miss Fujiwara, let’s take a photo of the president. We have to preserve this moment for future generations,” Chika pointed her phone at the frightened Miyuki.

“Ah! So you were just using me to get a photo of him!” Chika shouted out.

“Not completely, I also just wanted a photo,” Kaguya mumbled without much thought. These memories were quite precious to her but even if that was true, it didn’t mean it couldn’t be used as an excuse for something else.

“Not completely she says. Yeah, she was using you for that photo, don’t be fooled by her Fujiwara-senpai,” Iino couldn’t help but say. Somewhat stressed at how “naive” her most precious senpai was being.

‘She means for extortion. She’ll put it away and use it as a bargaining chip someday!’ Pages, likely photos of him, flew about upon some laughing students.

Gan’an sighed, “Paranoia of this magnitude is really strange, yes…” He began to whisper his thoughts, “He should be from a poor family correct, and yet to present such a perfect appearance to the world with scant flaws to be found if one doesn’t look too closely.”

He smiled, his eyes like a shark that found something interesting, “Miyuki Shirogane, what are you hiding in that insecure heart of yours?”

Un’yo was the only one to hear him barring the Host, Uncleir. A tiny smirk on his face once he saw the familiar expression on his father's face, one he had not seen in many years since he made a descent into old age.

One of interest.

‘It appears that you have an interested father, Miyuki Shirogane! The man you are indeed,’ Un’yo also seemed to show a scant interest but it wasn’t nearly as obvious as Gan’an’s, which was quite a high bar.

“Forget about it!”

“Don’t be like that,” Chika said cheerfully and looked toward Kaguya, “Come on Kaguya, you too.”

She was stunned. “Me, too?”

“Shinomiya, too?” Miyuki was also stunned.

“Is she gonna finally do something right and not mess up the battle?” Rei was interested, and so was the KaguKaicho Fanclub. They sat at rapt attention, ready to see if Fujiwara would contribute to the cause.

“Don’t talk like all I do is ruin the mood! Hmmm!“ Fujiwara pouted as she spoke, her cheeks inflated to an exaggerated degree. Ishigami in a fit of absurd bravery, poked them. Fujiwara froze as the air left her cheeks and Ishigami who was in awe moments prior, was now nervous to the extreme.

Just what had he done?!

Strangely, Fujiwara just looked at him blankly before she turned away. Her eyes were back on the screen and not on him, Ishigami breathed a sigh of relief as he also went back to watching the screen. After a few moments of thought, He fully left it behind him, though he momentarily wondered how he had gotten away with such a reckless action.

On Fujiwara-senpai no less!

He shook his head missing the fact that Miyuki and Kaguya wiped off a bit of sweat, they were worried for him. He was much too brave, was Ishigami an imposter?!

“From what I’ve seen sister, all you do is ruin the mood…” Moeha couldn’t help but comment as she side-eyed her sister. Chika broke into a cold sweat before she made cries of complaint, calling Moeha mean for saying such words to her.

‘If she takes my photo, she’ll have me by the short hair. But…’ Miyuki thought as he looked at Kaguya up and down, contemplating, ‘… at the same time, I’ll legally be able to obtain a cute photo of her like this!’

“Oh, the humanity. Tsk, people when they have to take risks to get what they want. Hmph,” Iino couldn’t help but criticize, though her expression turned to one of adoration moments later as she said, “If it were me and the thing I wanted was this flower, I wouldn’t hesitate at all.”

She swooned.

“Decisions, decisions. You still got it in the end right?” Ryuju asked the real questions as Miyuki nodded.

“You wouldn’t have to if you just, y’know. Get to dating already…?” Erika’s eyes shined as she lifted her phone and Karen lifted her book. Kei feigned disinterest but she peeked at them from time to time.

“He’s just gonna say it wouldn’t be that easy though,” Maki said with common sense.

BALANCED SCALE

A scale appeared with both his cat ears and Kaguya’s on different sides above the lava.

N: A balanced scale! The weight of the merit and demerit are the same!

He struggled but in the end made a choice, “If you’re going to take it, do it now, Fujiwara!”

N: Shirogane chooses the cute side. A side he would normally never choose!

Kaguya panicked a bit but also agreed, “O-Oh. Take it with the 4K thing!”

“Auntie you sound so old when you say it like that,” Maki laughed as she covered her mouth, her eyes were devious as she looked at Kaguya directly. “Instead of Auntie should I just skip it all and call you Grannie instead?”

Kaguya smiled awkwardly, for she could find no fault in Maki’s words, which made her slightly angry.  But in standard Shinomiya fashion, she didn’t show it on her face, much at least.

“The slander is crazy, calling someone, not even a year older than you a grandma is just disrespectful,” Ryuju said as Kaguya felt like crying. She didn’t have to rub it in like that at all.

Ryuju didn’t care, she lived off of hate and unruliness. Maki was quite interesting in this regard.

“R-Right!“ Chika appeared slightly panicked as she agreed.

“My condolences,” Ryuju and Hayasaka shook their heads as they both spoke to Fujiwara at the same time. Moeha shook her head as she wiped tears for her sister, she was truly pitiful to be stuck with these two. So were they, with her but she left that part out of her mind for now.

‘Damn it! She’s even cuter when I’m standing right next to her! The muscles in my face are stiffening!’ He gritted his teeth as he looked at her.

‘I can’t believe that looks so good on him. No! My mouth is smiling by itself again!’ Kaguya also had a creepy smile.

“Perfect for each other,” Rei took a picture of both and began editing.

“I’m getting chills with how these two are being right now, they’re so obsessed with each other, ah!” Erika said excitedly, and Karen who was next to her was breathing heavily.

“It’s giving, ‘you’re the only one in my world’ and ‘I’d be so lost without you’ right?” Karen squealed as she joined hands with Erika.

“Oh, brother you're so ‘Kaguya, you’re the only one for me.’ Hah~” Kei sighed as she made a dramatic face while imitating her brother's voice to say some cringe lines from a drama she watched secretly.

She could not allow others to know that the pristine and perfect Student Council Treasurer watched sappy dramas in her spare time. Her reputation and status in school would be over on the spot. Similarly, she also hid her liking for anime as well and her adoration for romance light novels was hidden by her giving blanket statements about her “reading books and/or great literature”.

And fanfiction, oh fanfiction. This obsession of hers would never and she meant never, see the light of day.

When all was said and done, the Shirogane siblings were the same. They both valued their reputation quite highly.

Erika and Karen stopped before approaching Kei quickly with sparkling eyes, “Kei-chan.”

“Eh?” Kei twitched when they grabbed her shoulders with an intense expression.

“Get into voice acting, you’re so talented,” Their eyes sparkled and Kei blushed at the praise. She nodded shyly, not noticing the sly smiles of the other two.

“Nee~ I have an idea for your voice project, why don’t you voice act this…”

As she looked at a particular scene in a doujin, Kei knew she was finished, but not one to back down from a promise the girl could only nod sadly. Her face was abnormally red though.

Due to pride and principle, Kei walked down once again into degeneration.

Fujiwara looked worried, “C-Could both of you give me a cheerful smile?”

“”I can’t!”” They both said at the same time without looking at her which sent her into shock.

“They are too busy simping to smile for you Chika, get a hint,” Osaragi couldn’t help but say.

“I feel bad for her, she feels like a third wheel whenever these two are around. It’s truly a bit pitiful to be around these love birds,” Tsubame sighed with much emotion as she looked at the blank-faced Chika.

A rare expression for her, no doubt.

Chika cried silently, also a first for her, “Sniff… It’s over for me isn’t it?” She shook her head as she closed her eyes.

‘I want to get closer to his cuteness!’ She moved closer.

‘I have to burn this image into my memory from a shorter distance!’ She moved closer.

“Why are you glaring at each other?” Fujiwara was stressed by the dark aura surrounding the two.

“Stressing out the kind and generous Fujiwara-senpai is quite a feat in and of itself,” Iino said with slight awe and loathing, not liking how her precious senpai was being pushed around by the two.

Ishigami laughed which irked Iino, “What are you laughing about!”

Kind and generous? More like greedy and mischievous! Ishigami shook his head as he said with a look of superiority, “Nothing, at least… Not something you should worry about, you’ll find out soon anyway.”

Osaragi had to hold the girl back from leaping onto the boy who was several meters away from her. She had made into just in time, as the girl nearly went airborne after he said something else.

“Are you a frog? To leap so high?” He seemed genuinely curious but Fujiwara placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Ishigami…” She pointed at the struggling girls who held the small beast down, causing the boy to pale slightly, “If you continue this, not even I will be able to save you.”

She removed her hand and the boy thought for a moment before saying, “You would save me?”

She paused, a serious expression on her face as she looked at him before she smiled and placed her hand back onto his shoulders. She flashed him a bright smile that sent chills down his spine, “Let me rephrase that. I meant that even the president wouldn’t be able to save you.”

‘You didn’t answer the question damn it, ’ Ishigami grit his teeth.

She grabbed the cat ears off them, “If you’re going to fight, I’m going to confiscate these!”

With a flash of light and them both falling toward one another in a near kiss, they finally regained their senses and stepped away from each other. Blushing all the while.

“Fujiwara! You heathen,” Erika shouted to the high heavens, “They were so close!”

There were tears in her eyes as she hugged the other members of the KaguKaicho Fanclub, who all looked at her in resentment. Fujiwara laughed nervously as she scratched her head.

“Oh, my? Kaguya-sama, you nearly had such an intimate moment with that young man, how you are feeling?!” Nao Hayasaka shouted out with a bright smile causing the already blushing Kaguya to shrink into herself.

“Mother, you can’t just embarrass Kaguya like that, it’s indecent,” Hayasaka Ai, ever the defender of her mistress came forward but even she wouldn’t expect what would happen next.

A tear slid down Nao’s face as her expression turned pitiful, “My daughter is berating me, so unfilial!”

“Mama?!” Hayasaka was alarmed and unaware of the reaction she caused due to her method of calling her mother, she hurriedly tried to explain to cheer her mother up, “Mama I—”

“Mama, huh?” A chill went down Hayasaka’s spine as she looked to where that voice came from, she was Ryuju staring at her meaningfully. Hayasaka shut up, and for once in her life, she had no idea what to do. Ryuju on the other hand, enjoyed the gradual blush that aligned on Hayasaka’s face.

“Ryuju,” Kaguya looked at the girl blankly, not saying anything but conveying everything she wanted too. The girl clicked her tongue and looked away from the blushing maid, she looked to be somewhat miffed at the interference but slightly content at what she got already.

Maki clicked her tongue as she saw the scene, no longer having the opportunity to sneakily attack Hayasaka. She remained fairly scared of Ryuju, mentally noting that she would assist her to show goodwill.

As for Kaguya and Miyuki’s side of things Ishigami was frantically whispering to the president about something. He looked at Kaguya and Fujiwara from time to time, but not for long as he didn’t want to attract attention to himself.

Their conversation could be summarized like this:

“Kaicho, did you almost kiss Kaguya-senpai?”

“No,” Miyuki looked around, “At least I didn’t think so but it seems that I was wrong?”

“So, how did it feel to be so close to Kaguya-senpai? Did you feel like hugging her?”

“Of course but my force of will is strong, and I was distracted enough to only have getting away from our previous position on my mind to even think to act on those urges.”

This was the gist of these guy’s conversation. Meanwhile, Kaguya who still had a blush on her face, patted Hayasaka on the back. Comforting the always-together blonde who seemed to be extremely depressed.

‘Ryuju found out how I call mama, it’s over!’ She cried silently. Kaguya just gave her some moral support.

‘What was I doing?’ Kaguya thought with a blush.

‘I feel like I was possessed.’ Miyuki looked at the wall awkwardly.

‘Scary!’

CAT EARS ARE SCARY

‘Cat ears are scary!’ They all thought at the same time.

“I don’t know about that one, I feel like you guys are the scarier ones,” Nayotake couldn’t help but whisper as she took the time to look around at all the children in the vicinity.

N: Results of today’s match… Fujiwara Loses.

“I lost!” Fujiwara was stunned.

“Oh. I forgot other people could lose,” Nana was troubled, unable to tally the wins. She placed the book she took on into her lap as she looked away in disinterest. By coincidence, she looked at Papa Shirogane, who was still looking at the diamond cup he had before.

She stared for a while.

“Even sister can catch losses? What a tragedy, and she wasn’t even the one intended for it!” Moeha shook her head.

“Pack it up, Fujiwara-senpai. You weren’t even officially in the battle but still lost, it’s over. Hang up your love detective hat,” Ishigami smiled as he covered his mouth, laughing.

“Non-stop heat from Ishigami of all people is inconceivable,” Osaragi couldn’t but smile, shaking her head.

“I not gonna lie, losing just from being caught in the crossfire is nasty work,” Tsubame shook her head in pity, “Fujiwara-san. You didn’t deserve this.”

Fujiwara felt like crying.

HENCEFORTH, ALL MEMBERS OF THE STUDENT COUNCIL ARE BANNED FROM WEARING CAT EARS

“Wow, so you guys banned it for this,” Mikado said in surprise, “Wouldn’t that ruin it for any future council members who would also like to try something like this out?”

“You do have a point not gonna lie,” Ishigami said with a smile, glad he didn’t have to say it himself. He found not being able to do cat cosplay quite a hassle and who knows, maybe it wouldn’t even be only cat ears being banned in the future. It could extend too many more and that was something he didn’t want to see happen.

“Perhaps a ban was much too harsh…?” Miyuki doubted their decision.

“Nope! It’s just the way it’s supposed to be!” Fujiwara shouted out hysterically a look of fear in her eyes, “You guys wouldn’t couldn’t understand the terror I felt. The president and Kaguya were too dark and the room was getting too cold. I-I can’t explain it but… They were so scary.”

Miyuki and Kaguya had an awkward look of apology on their faces, without the slightest idea of what to do.

“That’s, really sad to think about,” Onodera spoke out with a voice filled with empathy, which was rare, “It must be hard being near these guys.”

Oh, she’ll be regretting this. Was the immediate thought of all those who knew Chika but even they couldn’t help but feel some doubt when they saw the girl's sad expression.

She put some on and surprised them all with a jump scare as her face transformed into a weird caricature of a cat and a human with long nails.

“Give me back my sympathy!” Onodera shouted out when she saw the jump scare, hiding behind her phone.

“Fujiwara-senpai looks so ugly like this, lol,” Ishigami laughed as he found some new ammo to attack Chika with. The girl ignored him.

“Are you trying to scare us all to death?!” Maki couldn’t help but speak up as she shrank back for a few moments when that scene came onto the screen. She almost wished that she was sitting near her little brother right now but she had already sat near Fujiwara. She trembled as the reality of that thought only fed into her terror for the girl and her shenanigans.

“It wasn’t like that at all…” The girl said weakly while she sent a glare toward Ishigami before she rubbed her arms, a little hurt at the accusations. She was just having fun by being a bit unhinged, she wasn’t trying to scare anyone. In the first place, no one should have seen this or any of their lives but here they are.

Fujiwara looked up to see a small cat hiding somewhere and she shivered, It waved at her and she waved back. It disappeared, appearing much more upbeat than usual.

‘We won’t be hurt,’ She looked around, ‘that’s for sure. It’s time to enjoy this!’

The girl regained her excitement and cast aside her fear, in the meantime, while she was distracted with her thoughts; her friends were discussing how scary she looked.

“Mah~ Isn’t it fine? She was just acting a bit unreserved in private, I’m sure all of us are like this as well, no?” Iino, ever the Fujiwara simp, who somehow hasn’t lost faith in her idol, came to her defense when she saw how she was getting railed by everyone.

“I guess so,” Tsubasa shrugged.

*

“Um, the welcome party is next Monday,” Chika said while she wrote on the checklist. “Other than making decorations, we need to go shopping for souvenir sweets.“

THE STUDENT COUNCIL WANTS IT TO BE SAID

“Most likely a game of some kind, if not I have no idea,” Osaragi said in confusion.

“I’ll bet 90% that it’s a game, that’s how sure I am,” Rei said with a smile, “These guys seem to love games.”

“It could be some sort of thing that they wanted to announce to the school.” Iino wiped her mouth as she made a guess.

Kashiwagi hesitantly opened her mouth, “We have to remember that this is in the past and the Student Council didn’t seem to have any mention of saying something around this period I believe.”

“I don’t know but what game can be associated with this title card…? I don’t think I have heard of any game like that but then again, I don’t play games, at all.” Iino said.

“The game could be Simon says or something,” Tsubame answered the other question.

The smaller girl tilted her head in thought before smiling sweetly, “Well you guys do have a point!”

Huh. What’s going on? Why is she so sweet all of a sudden?!

Stunned, they could only control their thoughts as the video began to play again.

“We probably need two people for that. We’ll need a few other things, too,” Kaguya said she said as many things appeared behind her like flags, food, fans, and dolls. “And enough for all of the participants so that’s a lot of stuff.”

“Which means giving up our day off to go shopping. What a pain. Boy, what a pain,” Miyuki exaggerated his reaction somewhat while internally he schemed as he thought of him and Kaguya shopping together. “Who’d wanna do that? You know, Shinomiya?”

“Incompetent acting,” Nana whispered with a sigh, displeased.

“And I thought Kaguya was the only one who was over the top, turns out the president was also like that as well,” Fujiwara sighed with a smile.

“I don’t know about this but I have a feeling that dragging my name through the mud has gotten pretty popular with you guys lately. Just a feeling though!” Kaguya pouted, peeved.

“It doesn’t need to be a feeling though, I can show it to you right now,” Ryuju cupped her hands in her thigh as she crossed her legs, her head was lifted arrogantly.

“She isn’t listening,” Hayasaka informed as Ryuju glanced at the now daydreaming Kaguya who was staring at the screen of her and Miyuki going shopping together.

Together.

Kaguya smiled, completely ignoring everything else.

“Well, true,” Kaguya affirmed.

“We’ll be in trouble if no one wants to do it,” Fujiwara said in deep(shallow) thought.

Miyuki seemed nervous, “Well if it’s necessary, I could do it.”

Fujiwara looked at the table and then jumped up, “Oh! Why don’t play a game, and the losers have to go?”

“I bet this is the first I’m going to see two geniuses fight to lose,” Mikado chuckled as he shook his head fondly.

“This anime has to be a comedy,” Karen smiled when she heard him as she quipped.

“A game?” Kaguya and Miyuki said in unison.

Fujiwara sparkled, “Yes! The banned word game!”

“There’s your game Iino,” Osaragi said helpfully as she nudged the quiet girl. She hummed, not talking as she was sipping on some juice again.

“That would have been a fun game to play too,” Ishigami felt a bit sad as he looked at his friends having fun without him, Fujiwara looked at him from the corner of her eyes and then turned away thinking.

Mama Fujiwara did not disdain what children she took into her bosom but only guided by her overpowering maternal instincts would she act toward helping others. In other words, Fujiwara decided that she would organize another game like this for Ishigami’s sake, as even if she didn’t like him, his sad expression somewhat moved her.

There are also the things concerning his past… Perhaps I should go easy on him more. She thought, already on her way to talk to Miyuki and Kaguya after this.

“Hmm, another game?” Papa Shirogane whispered.

“Is there something on your mind Shirogane?” Adolphe questioned, seeing the man's serious expression. The man smiled lightly as he shook his head and laughed.

“No, I’m just relieved. That boy, you know how he is, always serious. I’m just glad he can still find the time to play with his friends,” Papa Shirogane said with a smile, looking at Nana he continued to say, “I would say that he got that serious and devoted attitude due to his mother’s teachings and love.”

Or lack thereof, Papa Shirogane rubbed it in.

Ho? The Shinomiya family associates looked intrigued by this family atmosphere that seemed to vaguely mimic their own. Obviously, none of them were fooled barring the somewhat airheaded Nayotake who didn’t read between the lines nor keep track of how the two interacted with each other during prior episodes.

Their bad relationship was made quite clear when looking at Nana. The woman gazed straight ahead of her but her expression was slightly deformed from her usual stone-faced glare. Her brows were furrowed and the hand that was under her chin balled into a fist, she looked as if she wanted to punch the man.

So it turns out Shirogane’s parents are like this as well? Nao thought.

She felt like this boy really couldn’t catch a break.

THE BANNED WORD GAME

N: The banned word game.

She wrote something down, “Yes! Here’s an example,” Fujiwara held up a paper and waved it around. “I write a word like this and pass it to the person on my right.”

Miyuki held the paper she passed to him as she said, “Hold it up and don’t look at it.”

SIMPLE

Kei laughed when she saw this and she had a massive smirk, “Oh he definitely lost if he had a word like this. It’s to the point where it’s physically impossible for him to win.”

“Kei-chan, you sure know a lot about your brother huh,” Moeha said with a smile and the girl in question puffed out her chest in pride.

“Of course,” Kei crossed her arms and shook her head with a sigh, “He’s my brother after all. Even if he is quite the trouble and is super annoying, I still learnt a lot about him throughout the years.”

“That’s not what you like to say behind his back though,” Moeha mumbled as she looked at the proud girl who was blatantly lying about how she found her brother to be. Thinking of the boastful talks they had before about that very guy, Moeha couldn’t help but feel slightly sorry for the president. He had a tsundere love interest and now she found out that even his sister was a tsundere.

It isn’t easy, good luck Kaicho! She shook her head.

“That’s the word that person can’t say.”

“I get it. So you don’t know what your own banned word is,” Miyuki reiterated the sentence to himself and then said the word, “Simple.”

“Kaicho, you got yourself into a pickle didn’t you?” Kaguya couldn’t help but say as she looked at him and the boy just shook his head with a small blush.

“That was only because I didn’t have my guard up and never expected Fujiwara to have such an understanding of my speech patterns this early on,” He said without thinking much but Kaguya had some thoughts about the last parts of his sentence.

“Hmmm,” Kaguya stayed silent, which left Miyuki confused but the episode played regardless of their individual thoughts and so his idea to dig deep into what Kaguya’s intentions were, was put on hold.

He played himself.

Fujiwara smiled lightly as she pointed at him saying, “You’re out!”

He watched it in shock.

“Light work,” Fujiwara flexed her small arms as she smirked.

“What did he think was going to happen?” Ryuju clicked her tongue as she glared at the back of Miyuki’s head. This performance did not spell or give her any confidence in him winning this time at all.

Nana had to agree but she did not show it externally as she chatted with Nayotake and Nao. The two were remarkably more opposite to her, cheerful and outgoing. The only thing they had in common was how all their names started with “Na” which was the symbol for sodium.

Because of this, that silly pair would say they were the sodium trio or whatever, which disturbed her somewhat. Normally she would distance herself but since she reluctantly enjoyed their company she decided to make it slide for now. This was only the beginning. All according to the plan of teasing Nao, who yearned to see what faces Nana could make in the future.

Just like her daughter, Nana was also being corrupted slowly.

Papa Shirogane who realized this, couldn’t help but shake his head. He might have to step in soon, for Kei of course but she looked to be enjoying herself so he left her alone.

“Okay, let’s do it for real!” Fujiwara said cheerfully.

The scene changed to show the table and the players picking up small sheets of paper.

“I pass it to the person on my right,” Miyuki mumbled, “In that case…”

‘I should write a word that Fujiwara would be likely to say. But the second and third place with go shopping,’ Miyuki thought with an intense expression.

FIRST PLACE DOESN’T GO – SECOND AND THIRD PLACE GO

The president thought intensely about this huh? Does he want to go together with me that much… For some reason, I feel very warm thinking about this. Kaguya touched her chin. Shall I perhaps throw him a bone and scheme to make a date… but we’re here now. Hmm? Didn’t Uncleir say that there were bars and stuff here?

An idea gradually took place in her mind.

“He’s taking this seriously,” Tsubame marveled.

Moeha yawned as she leaned into her chair, “I mean, it’s not that surprising when you really think about it. The president is really serious about Kaguya and stuff.”

Kashiwagi smiled as she hugged her boyfriend Tsubasa, “Kaguya lucked out huh, to find a guy devoted to her like that. Like Tsubasa…” She whispered the last part, only to Tsubasa, not willing to incite any conflicts.

The boy rubbed his head. Ishigami shook his head as he patted Miyuki on the back, “Kaicho, you have absurd luck, huh? To find a girl just as devoted to you as you are to her.”

“Yeah,” Miyuki smiled for more reasons than one, he was remembering his first meeting with Kaguya at this moment and the talk with Ryuju right after, “I am indeed very lucky.”

That moment changed his life. A single moment of drive and no hesitation, to get all that he ever wanted. He wasn’t done either. All traces of incompetence will be wiped away.

He lightly clenched his fists as his eyes darkened.

‘Well a man is needed for the physical labor,’ A mental imagery of him carrying bags with huge men carrying stones behind him appeared.

STRONGER (THAN WOMAN)

Miyuki paled.

“It might be over,” Mikado shook his.

“Death sentence!” Iino Miko slammed her fist into her palms as she glared at the screen.

A dark aura plunged the room into a hotbed of fear and sympathy. The men in the room looked at the sweating Shirogane with pity, shaking their heads for the young man. He was truly finished this time.

Nana shook her head, disappointed. To think her son would think like this, who gave him the courage? When his sister was better than him.

“Ara, Ara~” Nao looked on to see what would happen.

However, her excitement and anticipation of what would have been chaos was dashed when Kaguya shifted in place and began to stare at everyone in the room. She had a pissed look on her face, as she looked especially at the shaking Iino. Her aura, which shouldn’t even be scientifically possible and should be incapable of existing, exploded out to engulf the previous dark one.

It was overpowered by her lonesome, scaring Ishigami shitless. But he was also extremely excited for many reasons.

Holy fucking shit! An aura clash in my undoubtedly real reality!? The boy felt like he was going crazy, this straight out of the battle scene in a shonen anime!

Was this what it meant to be an anime character? C-Could he use Conqueror’s Haki?? He rubbed his hands excitedly.

“You dare…?” She asked, tempting them to say anything bad about the president, and Osaragi tilted her head as she hid Iino behind her. She touched her glasses, and her aura which was silent just a few moments ago became slightly agitated as it came into conflict with Kaguya’s, which was much more refined. She wasn’t inferior. Which she knew by some miracle and she also knew that if she took off her glasses, she would be able to match Kaguya in both strength and refinement, but she didn’t.

Instead she pleaded on Iino’s behalf. Conflict was not wise in a place they could not leave.

“Iino didn’t mean what she said, let it go,” There was a force in Osaragi’s voice that could not be denied but Kaguya was unwilling.

This underclassmen just threatened the president, she didn’t want to let it slide. Her brows furrowed as her aura retracted, making others breathe a sigh of relief before it was released again but now intently focused on just the two she was angry at. Now focused on only one person, it was obviously much more potent than before.

In just a short period, Kaguya had learned to wield a power that she didn’t even understand!

A genius beyond measure.

“Kaguya-sama I think you should let it go,” Hayasaka said lightly, a gentle glow flowing from her.

“Girly, why so serious? Isn’t it all jokes?” Ryuju laughed and the tension in the room slightly cracked along with the aura, “Besides, Miyuki isn’t even angry. You’re really acting like a possessive girlfriend right now, why don’t you confess and get it over with if you’re so angry. ”

At the words “girlfriend” and “confess” Kaguya could no longer hold her murderous expression. Her face became soft, loving, and animated as she said, “Really?!” in a cute voice.

Her animation style changed. Ishigami made an observation.

“I did it again didn’t I?” She appeared sad and looked at Iino apologetically, “Sorry.”

Osaragi smiled with a sigh as she released her grip on her glasses, “It’s fine.”

Iino nodded slightly before she gazed at the president and whispered an apology of some sort before she breathed a sigh of relief when he forgave her, saying it wasn’t an issue at all. She looked at Kaguya, now finding a deeper respect for both Ishigami and Miyuki in her heart, as well as a feeling of Kinship.

No wonder they were afraid, no wonder they had trauma. This upperclassman was so bloody terrifying!

It took a moment for them to all calm down when Ryuju said, “Anyway, no matter your reaction to this information. It doesn’t stop it from being true most times.”

“On average, men are stronger. Which isn’t a surprise, since the inviolable king of science, biology, is involved in making this happen,” Osaragi shrugged.

“Something about testosterone, I don’t know,” Fujiwara stuck out her tongue and then looked at Ishigami provocatively, “Well. It still wouldn’t stop me from beating this shrimp in arm wrestling.”

“You wanna go?!” Ishigami looked a bit mad.

‘While no one knows more about traditional sweets than Shinomiya,’ Shinomiya wearing traditional wear while holding a brush with elegant posture appeared.

CERTIFIED TEA EXPERT – KNOWLEDGABLE

“Why, thank you Kaicho~” Miyuki gulped at her tone and stuttered an answer.

“Damn, she has him stuttering and shit. Couldn’t be me,” Maki whispered and then Ryuju looked at her, the girl stuttered and then turned away.

The scene from earlier really left them in a state of awe. A new respect and horror centered in Maki’s heart for Ryuju who she thought could match Kaguya’s aura.

While the children were doing their things Nayotake eyes shined when she saw the information on the screen. Her daughter was an expert! A tea expert! And she was also very knowledgeable.

No one could guess how glad she was right now.

Miyuki smirked as he looked at Fujiwara, ‘It’s just a matter of efficiency. Therefore, I need to let Fujiwara win while I beat Shinomiya.’

“Matter of efficiency my ass, you just want to go on a date with Kaguya-san!” Fujiwara called him out on his nonsense with an angry look in her eyes and a furious face. “If you wanted to, you could have just said so you know!”

“He couldn’t though, love is war remember? If he made his intentions clear then he would lose,” Tsubame spoke with a bit of common sense and a lack of frustration, she found these episodes to be quite enjoyable. “Anyway, I’m sure Kaguya was the same but since we’re looking at Kaicho’s point of view, we make assumptions that she’s not thinking the same way.”

Fujiwara turned silent and then poutingly whispered an apology to Miyuki while she glared suspiciously at Kaguya, causing the girl to sweat bullets. She was laying low and allowing Miyuki to take all the damage, never did she expect Tsubame of all people to out her.

It turns out that this airheaded senpai still has some brains left, I was slightly careless. She grits her teeth.

While Kaguya and Fujiwara were miffed, Ishigami looked as if he had seen an angel descend before his eyes. Gazing upon the woman he deemed to be able to battle Fujiwara, Ishigami felt tears build up in his eyes.

Finally. Finally, someone else who can put that gorilla in her place! He nearly cried.

FIRST PLACE: FUJIWARA | SECOND PLACE: ME | THIRD PLACE: SHINOMIYA

Miyuki wrote down his phrase wildly and ended up with: CHECK-IT-OUT

‘I’m sure Fujiwara would never say this! I’ll win for sure!’

Hearing this both Ishigami and Hayasaka shook their heads, “Expecting Fujiwara to not do something is like making a disadvantageous bet with Fate itself. You will lose, and she will do that thing, maybe even more intensely than you or anyone could imagine.”

Hayasaka sighed at his words, finding them to hit too close to home, “It’s true. I really have no idea how she does it but there’s nothing we can do to stop her once there’s a jinx like that in place.”

Miyuki’s shoulder slightly sagged, because it was the truth.

“She really traumatized these two huh,” Kashiwagi whistled as she looked at Kaguya, “So, Kaguya, I’m guessing that you guys lost or something?”

“No we won but in the end it was still fruitless,” Kaguya sighed, knowing what came after this. Her memory was gradually refreshing on these past events and through this, she couldn’t help but curse the rain. For some reason, whenever it rained, it seemed like all her plans were doomed to fail, she felt slightly frustrated.

Fujiwara lifted her paper above her head, “All right, are we ready?” The girl then began to beatbox much to Miyuki’s shock and Kaguya’s intrigue.

“Yo, yo, let’s get started, yo!” She moved her hands around wildly like a rapper.

“Fujiwara?” Miyuki looked frightened.

“Bro is scared as shit, hahaha!” Rei chortled when she saw the contorted look on Miyuki’s face. She took a picture and as if she turned into a superhuman she began to edit it at an inhuman pace, mostly due to Uncleir helping her. She then lifted her phone to show her classmates, a smirk on her face, and they all looked at it curiously.

“Pft…!” Kaguya giggled and as if setting off a chain reaction they all began to laugh hysterically. Fujiwara and Ishigami was the most exaggerated, slapping the chair and stomping their feet.

“Kaicho! See what they did to Kaicho,” Fujiwara heaved in laughter, nearly choking.

Miyuki furrowed his brows and looked over as well.

Then he laughed.

What were they all laughing at? It was a meme but not just any meme. Miyuki was sitting with a frightened look on his face with Fujiwara behind him, a speech bubble near her mouth which had the words “yo, yo, yoo!” on it.

Various lines of text were sprinkled around the picture some of which included;

“Wallahi, I’m finished!” – “Why is bro trying to hide!?” – “Bro got that ‘Ryuju nee-san please save me’, ahh look.” – “I better stay quiet or I’m cooked!” – “Kaguya don’t look.” – “Why is bro stressing?” – “This ya’ll goat?” – “It’s so Shirogover.”

Un’yo chuckled as well as the other adults, Nana covered her mouth. Hiding something. They didn’t laugh out loud, so as too not embarrass the boy, they shook their head collectively finding the humor of this generation to be quite unique.

Rei patted her chest when she saw them all find it funny, feeling an internal satisfaction at her own meme.

It’s all about the agenda. She thought.

“When I play the banned word game people always be choosin’ words n’ phrases I be sayin’, but not now, yo!” She explained while still doing her thing, “I be changin’ da way I speak, so my word be different, yo! Too bad, man!” She pointed at him with a grin as her teeth gained a star-like shine.

Frightened Miyuki thought, ‘No!’

Kaguya looked interested while Miyuki panicked, ‘Don’t look at her! I don’t want her to lose!’

“Yo, yo, yo, yo, yo, yo, yo!” Chika continued her terrible rap.

“Crap, she’ll end up saying, “check-it-out”.”

“Now that you thought about it like that, she won’t do it now!” Kei said joyfully, she attained relatively quick understanding of Fujiwara’s weirdness now.

“Why is this true?” Miyuki rubbed his head and paused, looking at his hand. He found a grey hair and paled. The fuck?

“How are you somehow worse than when you sang that barely understandable song at the end of episode 3?” Tsubasa questioned and Ishigami couldn’t stop himself from shaking his head continuously, it was really unfortunate.

“Why does the idea of Kaguya being interested make me laugh, like girl… What’s interesting about such gibberish?” Kashiwagi said while she hid her smile behind her sleeves.

“Kaguya, what do you think your word is, yo?” Fujiwara made some movements, “Say, hooo!”

Kaguya stayed silent.

“Say Hooo!”

She remained silent once more.

Fujiwara tried once again but with less fever, “Say hooo…”

She was met with the same result. Kaguya tilted her head and smiled.

‘That’s childish!’

‘The president scolded me!’ Kaguya thought as she turned to look at Miyuki who was deep in thought. She sighed in relief but was also unsatisfied for some unknown reason.

“Flame her ass!” Maki cheered loudly, happy to see the slander.

“Kaguya never fails to be an annoyance,” Hayasaka smiled as she pulled on the girls shirt, “Adorable but still an annoyance.”

Kaguya pouted at her, “Meanie.”

She smiled when she saw Hayasaka rub her forehead in stress, happy to be free enough to joke like this.

N: There’s a surefire way to win this game! That’s by not talking at all!

“Say “yay!” Say “Yay!”.”

“Shinomiya… We won’t get anywhere with that. At the bare minimum, Speak enough to make it a conversation.”

“Oooh, auntie was scolded,” Maki relished in Kaguya being put down, even if only slightly. “That makes it two in a row huh, Kaguya, it might be over for you.”

“Hush.” Kaguya only said this as the vein on her head bulged with want to give Maki a beating.

Maki laughed in a bratty manner while staring at Kaguya in the eyes.

‘These two might start to brawl with each other one day,’ Ryuju peaked at Maki but didn’t attempt to rebuke her. ‘Well, when you two are fighting, I’ll be on my body pillow with a bucket of popcorn and some cola.’

She reveled in the chaos and even when seeing the signs, didn’t even entertain the thought of stopping it.

“If you insist.” Kaguya relented. “Fine.”

N: Inevitable behavior. “That person would do this.” “This person would say this.” This game produces a situation that draws the designated word out of your opponent.

‘But how am I going to get her to say that banned word?’ Miyuki fretted as a quick flashback of Kaguya emerged.

LOVE

“It’s never been more over,” Ryuju despaired.

“Who was the evil person who wrote that word?” Ishigami looked a little worried and angry. Iino’s face became a bit worried as well, not seeing a way for anyone to get that word out of Kaguya.

Hayasaka shook her head, not even Kaguya’s family could get that word out of her unless she was ordered to but even then, she would have reluctance in her heart. To have her say this of her own volition was practically impossible.

Fujiwara got it out of her though. She shook her head.

Mikado shook his head as Maki chuckled lowly, “Ah, he might lose this right here.”

Erika and Karen deflated when they saw the word, it was never more intimidating to them than it was now. Kashiwagi shook her boyfriend but Tsubasa could only shake his head, he truly didn’t know at that moment.

“I can now comfortably say that this is a lost cause, a pity. I would have liked for her to lose,” Un’yo spoke and Gan’an agreed. Loss was essential to growth after all but winning was just as good.

This was the word on her paper.

‘My instinct is telling me, "You've spent half a year trying to get her to say that! It’s impossible”. But wait. I can steer the conversation to something Shinomiya loves doing.’

“Fujiwara, is there something that you hate?”

“Well she does love to hate,” Maki said with a smile, “I see why you went that route. If you guys are confused, I’m talking about Kaguya Oba-san here and not Fujiwara.”

Conflict!

“Miss mood swings, I never expected you to be an instigator,” Ishigami paid his respects.

“There is never enough hate in my heart for you my baby niece,” Kaguya chuckled coldly as she looked at the furious Maki. Inwardly, she wondered how the girl didn’t get tired of saying these things.

“Probably me to be honest, I’m quite hated,” Ishigami bounced in his seat as he said this, his voice joyful.  He got flicked in the head by a pissed-off Fujiwara though, which made him slightly confused but he shrugged it off in slight anger.

“What was that for…?” He grumbled slightly as he rubbed his forehead.

“Stop looking down on yourself, it’s getting a bit tiring,” Fujiwara scolded him, which only served to fuel his anger even more but he kept silent. In his heart, he also firmly denied what she told him to do. He wasn’t looking down on himself seriously, it was just a joke.

The girl in question looked surprised as little footballers passed a ball around.

N: Shirogane passed the word "hate" on to Fujiwara, a word that can easily be connected to "love.

“So I’m the one doing your heavy lifting but aren’t men stronger,” Fujiwara tried to attack Shirogane.

Miyuki didn’t answer as Ishigami spoke first. The boy snorted as he joined his hands together and crossed his legs with an arrogant look of patience, “Not everything needs a reaction Kaicho, sit back and observe. Don’t entertain the trolls.”

Fujiwara pouted and she spoke to him softly, “Ishigami-kun, I’m beginning to think that you hate me.”

He frowned, “What gave you that idea?” He seemed genuine for once and not sarcastic, which confused her, who was preparing for that specific reaction from him.

She shook her head. She needed to get her thoughts together after this, she didn’t know what to do when he was like this at all.

"What I hate? Let's see.” The aura in the student council room grew somber as both Kaguya and Miyuki showed surprised expressions concerning Fujiwara’s depressed tone. “People often tell me I'm not good at reading a situation, yo. But they also say that's a good thing, yo.”

In the background was Fujiwara and a group of girls, like a broken tv screen the imagery was scattered with white noise and was extremely depressing.

“Damn…” Hayasaka said somberly.

“This shit low-key getting hella serious right now,” Osaragi said with a frown.

“Fujiwara-senpai…” Iino felt a little sad.

“Damn, no way I have to sit through teen angst as an adult, spear me,” Nana looked slightly appalled, not believing this was her life at all. This is just the beginning for her. Adolphe looked thoughtful and so did the other adults.

“There is no way that I am going to have to sit through angst, wasn’t this a sweet romance anime,” Kei grumbled when she saw what was happening and internally, she was quite worried about her friend Chika.

“Can we skip the angst, I’m a fluff type of gal if you catch my drift hehe,” Erika looked a little afraid.

Ishigami touched Chika’s arm in support, he appeared to be very gentle at this moment. The girl blushed in embarrassment as she didn’t think it was that serious. She coughed and told him it was alright, reassuring the surprisingly kind Ishigami.

‘What’s wrong with him, why is he being so kind right now?’ She pouted not used to it. ‘Go back to how you were before, demeaning me!’

Fujiwara was a weird person. When she got what she wanted, which was Ishigami being more kind, she couldn’t get used to it and so she wished for him to go back and be mean to her instead.

“Fujiwara, you have to remember that we are here for you at all times,” Miyuki reassured her with a smile while Kaguya nodded frantically.

She added, “We’re friends remember?” She coughed, her mind replaying the times she said mean things in secret but it wasn’t her fault, she reasoned. She didn’t mean it at all, she was just having a fit at those times.

Then she turned into a chibi and complained in a silly manner, “But when they talk about love and stuff, they don't include me! They say I'd be sure to step on a land mine!”

‘That's sound judgment.’ Miyuki thought with narrowed eyes.

“Always logical are we? Is it a default reaction cultivated over the years or something purposeful,” Gan’an held his chin a fervently scanned for all of Miyuki’s flaws, he saw a lot but most were smoke screens or so he believed.

“I think he’s badmouthing her here though,” Un’yo couldn’t help but say, he smiled at the boy’s thoughts.

Gan’an thought for a moment before he chuckled, “It may be so, quite amusing.”

“It’s a good thing they don’t involve you in talks of love though, you’re unpredictable,” Hayasaka said with a smile. “Though I will hand it to you. You have some skill in this area.”

“Yeah, Fujiwara might be a bit… weird,” Kashiwagi coughed with a blush when the girl looked at her patronizingly but she perked up to speak again regardless, “But she helped me out and gave sound advice, so I can vouch for her. She’s solid!”

“Kashiwagi-san…” Fujiwara looked like she was about to cry. “Thank you for believing in me.”

Ishigami looked like he wanted to say something contrary but he stopped himself, letting the girl have this moment. He shook his head, finding that he was a lot more outgoing than usual with him even taking control of some conversations.

“When I think about making problems for people without even realizing it, it makes me sad. That's what I hate.” She said sadly.

Kaguya perked up to comfort her, “Miss Fujiwara…” Kaguya patted her on the head as she spoke softly. “I've never thought you've caused problems for me. In fact, there are many people who've been helped by your straightforwardness.”

“Hmm…” Ishigami shrugged as he couldn’t deny it, no matter how much he wanted to.

“She’s gonna get betrayed for this 100% isn’t she?” Erika deadpanned when she inadvertently saw the signs.

“Oh absolutely, but it doesn’t stop it from being sweet,” Hayasaka confirmed.

Fujiwara had tears in her eyes, “Kaguya… Really? You don't hate me?”

Kaguya was a bit shy to admit it, “Well, I mean… I love you.”

“That’s right, I beat Kaguya,” Fujiwara said smugly, not ashamed of her tactics.

“Fujiwara and Shirogane as a duo go crazy in matchups like this,” Ishigami said thoughtfully.

Unpredictability and Adaptability are a devious team, a nightmare for any gamer. It was like playing a Souls game in reality.

Fujiwara then pointed dramatically as a wind blew Kaguya’s paper out of her hand, “You’re out, yo!” Her eyes widened in disbelief.

LOVE

“Nasty work,” Tsubasa shook his head feeling slightly bad for Kaguya.

“Remind me to never enter any discourse when facing Shirogane and/or Fujiwara at all times,” Tsubame said in slight fear, “That play was incredibly sinister, even the genius Kaguya got caught in it.”

She wouldn’t survive that combination, she was sure.

N: Inevitable behavior! When all is said and done, it was inevitable that caring Kaguya would try to comfort a depressed Fujiwara! Fujiwara read that.

Miyuki was stunned, ‘That was nasty!’

“That is was Shirogane. That it was…” Mikado shook his head in disbelief a small smile on his face as he chuckled.

“The fact that you set it up and saying this only tells me that you didn’t expect it to go this way at all,” Ryuju chuckled as she looked at Miyuki.

“It all happened too fast,” Miyuki sighed as he touched his chin.

“Was all that a lie?” Kaguya complained as Fujiwara danced to revel in her win.

“It wasn't a lie, but a bluff, yo! Of course, people would include me in conversations about love interests, yo!” As Fujiwara spoke Kaguya’s expressions grew darker and darker and even more betrayed.

“Ehem! Kaguya, don’t take it to heart, yo~” Chika couldn’t help but tease her friend. The girl in question snorted and turned away harshly.

“Who said I took it to heart,” Kaguya spoke quickly as if hiding something.

Who are you hiding from? Hayasaka felt amused by her mistress, she was truly an enigma.

‘Since we've gotten this far, the rest should be easy. I'll lose automatically by letting my guard down and following her lead. She's got everything she needs to win.’

‘But…’

“But what…?” Iino asked the question on many of their minds, what was he talking about?

“A monologue?” Ishigami tried to guess with furrowed brows, unsure.

“Hey, when it rains, it pours, yo!” The girl danced as Kaguya looked at her in shock.

‘…was that the truth? She said it was a bluff, but a bluff has power because it's a pinch of a lie mixed with truth.’

“He’s… analyzing what I said?” Fujiwara said incredulously, suddenly feeling very warm.

“So that’s it huh,” Adolphe’s face darkened.

He was relatively quiet for most of the video, content with just seeing his students having fun and joking around. The change in tone of Fujiwara’s part left him a bit unsure in how to proceed, he wasn’t experienced in teen psychology and so, he didn’t think he was exactly qualified to give advice on the subject of the girl being potentially excluded.

However, now it was quite certain that whether or not he was sure didn’t matter. These children needed help, that much was clear and he didn’t feel he needed any more confirmation on the matter. He had a small realization that these teens had many secrets that they wouldn’t share with them, the adults. Whether due to embarrassment, fear of rejection or feeling that they could brave it on their own. This was a problem and certainly because they, as teens, didn’t tend to take it seriously.

Thinking of this, he felt a certain amount of respect rise within him for Miyuki once again. The boy cared, greatly in fact. Others may think he was other thinking but it truly showed in the way one spoke about themselves what was going on in their mind secretly. Even if they didn’t feel like they needed it, as their educator, it was his responsibility to take charge of this situation and get them their due assistance.

In a way, it was just like that Ishigami boy situation all those months ago. It was an especially nasty circumstance and judging by what he had seen thus far, the boy had not recovered.

He rubbed his head, slightly stressed. If it wasn’t for this reaction he wouldn’t have even noticed. This was an oversight on his part, he sighed. Thankfully it was brought to his attention now, so while he may not be able to change anything in the video itself, he was more than capable of aiding these kids who were here with him. His eyes sharpened. Now what was he going to do to resolve—

“Adolphe-san?” Nao said and he awoke from his thoughts, “Are you okay, you’re spacing out.”

He shook his head, “I’m okay. Just pondering on some things.”

“It must be nice, having no troubles,” Kaguya shouted out at Fujiwara with an amusing expression.

“She does not have the right to— Wait on the other hand, she kinda has the right to say this,” Un’yo furrowed his brows as he changed what he said at the last minute as he remembered that Kaguya was family with people like him.

Nao chuckled, already seeing her daughter grilling Kaguya about what she said and the girl could only reluctantly agree. She still made some valid, hidden points though. While Shinomiya life was “easy” it also wasn’t in many ways.

The fundamental needs for a living organism was provided but was the needs for a human provided as well, or were they stripped away in favor of forming something else? The needs of human and an organism of nature were different, even if a human was an organism of nature itself.

Nao shook her head and sighed, a topic of such nuance shouldn’t be debated and thought about by a maid like her. She would stick to caring for both of the kids and anyone else they would bring along, it was more fun that way.

While adults were suddenly thinking deeply about their care, the teens themselves were having lots of fun.

‘If that's the case, how much of it was a lie?’ An empty-eyed Fujiwara appeared on screen, her person had lost that feeling that was always present in her sunny personality. ‘When Fujiwara was speaking about feeling alienated, were those words and her eyes all lies?’

“Pfft- I’m sorry! But…” Ryuju laughed which busted the bubble in the room. “He’s having a whole breakdown and you guys are just playing and it even had this whole depressing aura with it too.”

“I want to laugh too now that I think about it,” Hayasaka giggled. “But the Kaicho cares for you guys, huh, he’s thinking so deeply about all this.”

Miyuki couldn’t help but grumble indignantly, “So what if I care about you guys, huh? I’m the Student Council President, that’s what I do.”

“It’s not only because of that right,” Kaguya looked at him with a knowing, gentle smile.

“Huh. Well…”

“Hmmm~” Her smile widened and it caused Miyuki to unknowingly focus on her seductive, pink lips. He gulped and looked away; the image flashing through his mind, he gave a reply.

“If you think so… Yeah.”

Kaguya giggled, causing the boy to blush and rub his head. Not used to seeing her so soft-spoken and sweet-looking. It sent his mind into disarray at how… tantalizing she looked. He also didn’t want his tough “Student Council President” act to get seen through. As a guy and a teen, sometimes it was a bit embarrassing to show that he cared.

He was also a massive Tsundere but Miyuki wasn’t ready to admit that yet.

‘If it's possible that they weren't then,’ Miyuki was shown in between the two fighting girls with his shoulders hunched, in a depressive thought. ‘I'm playing this game wrong.’

Miyuki looked toward the light with conviction, ‘I can't stand the idea of hurting others for the sake of my self-interest. That's my credo, and this situation relates to it.’

“That’s what makes you a great guy Shirogane,” Mikado smiled as he praised him causing Miyuki to smile and once again brush off the praise.

Ishigami patted his shoulder with a smile, already used to how kind the president was. And by extension the student council, yes, even Fujiwara. She was greedy, vain, and annoying, sure but it didn’t stop her from being kind and helpful to those around her.

Kaguya smiled, glad to see the man she loved being who he was at heart and caring for others. She was extremely lucky to have met him and it would utterly crush her soul to have him not end up with her. She pouted when she saw how kind he was… She would jealously ponder about how he should devote just a little more of that care for her. She wasn’t greedy, just about 20% more.

Maybe 30% more, if she being more honest. But no more than that! Really! But. Maybe…

Kaguya chuckled to herself while Hayasaka sighed into her palms, dragging a hand against her face as she looked up into the sky.

‘Prioritizing my circumstances and purposely losing…’ A lonely Fujiwara stood amid a peach background with a serene expression. ‘That would be self-interest and truly alienate her!’

‘The idea of going out shopping with Shinomiya may be appealing, but I can't betray my own conviction!’ Shinomiya appeared in a blue background with a serene expression.

An explosive aura released from Miyuki as he had a serious expression while he held his paper tightly, “Fujiwara I'm going to get serious here!”

“Let’s go!” Mikado hyped him up and Ishigami wasn’t far behind either.

The gamer leaned forward in his seat in a state of focus as he said, “Fujiwara doesn’t know what’s coming for her, I’m sure.” His smile was extremely devious.

Fujiwara’s face broke out into a grin when she heard his words causing the boy to frown. He had a bad feeling. Her eyes were too evil and sinister for her to have any good intentions. Suddenly a reality dawned on him.

Fuck, did I set myself up.

Yes.

“Wait—!”

To his dismay, the video played.

“You’re out, yo!” Fujiwara pointed at him joyfully as he made a sound in shock.

A single second didn’t pass and the pink haired girl was already on the boy.

“Idiooot! Why did you jump to conclusions!?” Fujiwara breathed heavily when she saw Ishigami as she shouted out. The boy, in shock at what he just saw, stayed silent. She laughed in his face while pointing at him, tears in her eyes.

“What the hell, how did he lose!” Ryuju nearly jumped from her seat while Hayasaka shook her head. She was amused by the girl’s actions but even she had to admit that she was shocked the first time she had hear this.

She glanced at Kaguya. It was only after this that she had discovered that Kaguya seemed to have expected the President to say those words and even discovered the word that was on her forehead beforehand by connecting the dots. She then made sure Shirogane initiated his offensive by not going on one herself, thus indirectly making him be the one to take action and then she fell into Fujiwara’s trap willingly. Then the rest was history; Fujiwara led the President to his doom and now they were both headed on that shopping date together.

Or they were supposed to. Hayasaka clicked her tongue, Stupid rain.

“This can’t be happening…” Ishigami was in denial and Fujiwara made fun of him for it constantly.

Fujiwara twirled around in joy of her win as both Kaguya and Miyuki stood still in shock, “Yes! I beat the president, too! Yay! Yay!”

“She cheated… Just like she always did,” Ishigami came upon a realization he was willing to accept. He closed his eyes satisfied with his conclusion.

“Denial is crazy, how much do you hate her just to be in denial when she won,” Ryuju laughed, tears in her eyes.

“The beef in the student council room must be atrocious,” Maki looked at her junior who swore that Chika was cheating, he didn’t even seem to doubt himself. This level of denial was beyond even her, causing her to snicker at how ridiculous it was.

“Ishigami-kun,” Tsubame whispered worriedly for her junior, he seemed as if he had been killed off by the world. His gaze was hollow.

N: Inevitable behavior. An action a person would necessarily take given certain circumstances.

SERIOUS – Miyuki’s hand trembled when he say the word on the paper.

“She knows them like the back of her hand, I’m crying,” Moeha laughed hysterically, “How do you let my sister do that to you?”

“Moeha I feel like you’re saying something very mean about me right now!” Chika flared up.

“Am I wrong?” Moeha asked boldly and Chika stuttered before falling silent.

‘Little sisters hold too much power around these parts I fear,’ Tsubame thought as she looked at both Kei and Moeha who near consistently bullied their older siblings but were let go every single time.

N: And predicting that is the essential point of the game.

“Oh she predicted it alright,” Miyuki said solemnly.

He fell to his seat in shock as Kaguya said calmly, “Shopping, huh? Well, we lost, so I guess we can't complain.”

“You knew didn’t you?!” Moeha sat up, amazed.

“I have not an idea of what you speak of,” Kaguya smiled, she winked which suggested otherwise. Miyuki looked up to gaze at her and whispered something to him; “Checkmate.” The amazed look on his face could feed her for a long time.

“Demon,” Iino concluded when she heard what Moeha said about Kaguya.

“Even under a disadvantage, she could still twist it in her favor…” Kashiwagi grinned, realizing that she was under Kaguya’s banner in this “War” of love so to speak.

“This isn’t fair, how can she have this and that able maid,” For the first time, Ryuju found herself pouting and Hayasaka who looked over, froze. She requested a picture of this moment immediately, simply because it was too adorable.

Gap Moe!

Hayasaka truly understood this pair of words at this moment. To see the hard and unruly teddy dragon act like this was truly a treat for her, she wanted to use it to embarrass her for ten years at least.

N: The banned word game is a game that demands understanding of your opponents.

“Oh, she understands us alright. I can tell,” Miyuki said with a sigh, his tone slightly biting as he looked at the screen.

“Kaicho, don’t be angry, tehee~” Fujiwara stuck out her tongue and the boy shook his head wondering how he lost to Fujiwara of all people. He nearly cried but then realized Fujiwara was capable of teaching even him so he didn’t mind it much.

She twirled her hair as she smiled at him with a slight blush on her face.

‘Cute,’ Miyuki was at peace.

‘He’s thinking I’m cute right now isn’t he,’ Kaguya was at peace, a blush on her face. She wanted to cozy up to him.

‘She’s thinking that he’s thinking that she’s cute right now isn’t she,’ the audience had a collective thought process as they looked at the two love birds.

“Ah, damn it. I lost.” He held his head tiredly.

“We’re going to buy the souvenirs,” Kaguya said cheerfully.

RESULTS OF TODAY'S MATCH: UTTER DEFEAT FOR SHIROGANE

N: Results of today's match, utter defeat for Shirogane.

“I guess that confirms it,” Tsubame sighed, “Kaguya at least had a part to play in that series of events otherwise she would likely have lost alongside Kaicho.”

“Ladies and gentlemen, how does she do it?” Hayasaka sighed and Kaguya crossed her arms. Still miffed at the fact that after all that effort, the rain had to give her a loss.

“All right! I'm looking forward to seeing what you get, yo!” Fujiwara said cheerfully.

“Crushed expectations,” Kaguya shrugged as she said in a dead tone, “Also, lots of regret and anxiety. Did I mention crushed expectations?”

“My phone is waterproof,” Shirogane only had this to say, it was also in a dead tone.

THE HEART THROBBING SHOPPING ARC CONTINUES.

“We all know this ended in failure knowing these two right?” Ryuju said with a smile as she relaxed into her seat.

“Oh, it’s incredibly obvious. A date? With these two? No way it would work out, especially on episode 4,” Ishigami laughed.

“Seriously,” Nana rubbed her head when she heard what they said, stressed but Nayotake was the opposite. She seemed to enjoy every moment she was here and she would like to see more of her daughter and the Ishigami boy as well.

Fujiwara turned her page to see – CHECK-IT-OUT.

She screamed in terror as she trembled, “Check it out?!”

“Thankfully, despite the odds I still won!” Fujiwara rejoiced.

“Yay, for Fujiwara-senpai!” Iino rejoiced as well.

“I still think she cheated, like there has to be a way somehow,” Ishigami was still coping with the fact that both Kaguya and Miyuki lost to Chika. It was something he didn’t want to accept.

Miyuki patted his shoulder, determined to get the boy through his denial and come back to society.

*

“The president said we’d talk about shopping after he got back,” Kaguya said as she held her flip phone as Hayasaka stood respectfully (Bored) behind her.

“Oh,”

“She looks so done with your ass auntie,” Maki clicked her tongue as she let out a small giggle. “I mean look at her! I bet she doesn’t even wanna be here!”

“Rude as always, that’s why you’ll always be the bratty niece and I, the elegant aunt.”

Kaguya smiled when her words seemed to have struck a nerve

“The day he bought a smartphone, we exchanged e-mail addresses and phone numbers,” She said as she and Miyuki appeared in a lovely background but then she backtracked to say. “But I've been waiting and waiting, and he still hasn't contacted me! He has no intention of sending me a message first!” She complained.

“Teen shenanigans,” Un’yo smiled when he thought about it.

“Tell me about it, though Kaguya is a bit unique. I never did this,” Nana spoke in her usual cold voice when she saw the girl.

‘Was sending the first text that important to her? I probably should have just done it to be honest.’ Miyuki thought, not finding it all that troublesome at the moment. This already happened after all so he was allowed to think of alternate outcomes.

Hayasaka’s cold voice sounded out, “President, I'm looking forward to tomorrow—”

Kaguya hurriedly tried to get the phone as she snatched it away, “What are you doing?”

“Well, I thought I'd send a text on your behalf,” Hayasaka said as if it was obvious.

“Don't! I'm not sending the first text!”

“You can always count on Kaguya to do something out of the ordinary, I sent the first text without hesitation!” Tsubasa shook his head.

“Girly is going crazy just because of a first text,” Osaragi covered her eyes as she smiled, the innocence of Kaguya was too much even for her. She found the games they played to be creative yet endearing, something she would never do herself and would have found tacky yet she was enjoying herself quite a lot here when she saw the two most respected figures in the school going at it.

“Hmph! It’s quite childish,” Iino smirked and Osaragi pulled on her chubby cheek. The girl whined and Osaragi kept a straight face, even as the girl glared at her.

“Don’t talk like you wouldn’t do the same thing, I know what you are,” Iino pouted at her words, once again going to devour some food to ignore her.

Osaragi rubbed her fingertips, she found Iino’s cheek to be softer than usual. Was she gaining weight?

KAGUYA WANTS HIM TO SEND IT

“I might start to go crazy if you don’t take the initiative one of these days,” Hayasaka said with a sigh.

“The movie tickets…?”

“You didn’t do it openly,” That made the girl grumble.

“All this beating around the bush Lady Kaguya, you're in love with President Shirogane, aren't you?” Hayasaka side-eyed Kaguya as the girl groaned in frustration at the question and looked away.

“Only about 20 seconds and we’re already exposing Auntie, girls I don’t know about you but I am seated,” Maki made some tea pop into existence as she sat up straight to drink it, a sassy look on her face, and in her eyes.

Kashiwagi let go of Tsubasa as she also caught a cup of tea, she crossed her legs as a smirk appeared on her face, “Go get her Hayasaka, get us the juice ASAP.”

“Roger that. Kaguya-sama,” Hayasaka said with a wide smile that held malicious intent, “I can’t refuse can I?”

“Oh, exposing her in her own house?” Ryuju shook her head and she sat up straight with a tea cup appearing in her hand, she was rapt in attention, “Girl, this tea is gonna hit, I just know it.”

“Sorry Kaguya-senpai but I have to do what I have to do,” Kei smiled while she crossed her legs with a small notebook in her thigh, mimicking the pose of the other two female KaguKaicho club members as they all sat in focus.

‘Oh. So you guys are more focused on seeing me get exposed than anything else!?’ Kaguya cursed them in her mind, feeling a bit wronged.

She scoffed as she tried to deny the hopelessly in love allegations, “I have feelings for the president.”

“Really now?” Miyuki smiled, teasingly. “I would have never known.”

‘You too?!’ She pouted as she looked at him resentfully.

“Well… I care for you to an extent,” Kaguya began to frame an answer to fit her agenda. “But it probably isn’t what you’re thinking right now.” She blushed.

Even she didn’t believe an answer like this was going to get through and her blush revealed her shame for all to see. The low chuckle from Miyuki made it worse for her as she shrunk back into her seat, as if it would make then see her less.

“Then…”

“But I'm only interested because he's got the elements I lack. It's definitely not love.”

“Stop the cap,” Ishigami said ruefully.

“Why you always lying~?” Moeha sang.

“That girl Hayasaka is not eating that bullshit you’re trynna feed her,” Ryuju clicked her tongue as a smile graced her face.

“You’re using my last name?” Hayasaka was surprised but it fell into her stoic face when she saw the wide smile on Ryuju’s face.

“I see Ai-chan wasn’t me to call her by her first name huh, how cute.”

“Forget what I said, delinquent.”

“Guardian, can I have a recording of what Ai-chan just said?”

“Don’t give it to her,” Hayasaka droned in a dead voice as she tried to block Ryuju from doing it.

“Even if I let you call me Momo?” Ryuju blinked cutely.

“I don’t care enough to try to call you by your first name, deadbeat sister.”

Ryuju’s eye twitched as Hayasaka revealed a victorious smirk, “Enjoy me being on-screen continuously. I feel so bad for Miyuki, his only support left him to go get the milk and now he’s fighting all alone.” Hayasaka whispered to Ryuju shaking her heart for the first time, she appeared visibly angry and even a bit wronged.

“Bug off!” Ryuju said weakly before she turned her gaze away.

The viewing quietly continued.

“Then, what if the secretary started dating President Shirogane?”

“How can you say such a terrifying thing with a straight face Hayasaka?!” Fujiwara quaked in terror as she rubbed her arms like crazy.

“I do not want Kaguya’s Yandere ass on my family bloodline,” Moeha whispered fearfully.

Kaguya’s eyes sharpened for a moment before she settled down, even if she went through it before she still couldn’t help but be pissed off by what Hayasaka said. It was ridiculous for the president to like ANY woman BUT her. She shook her head, amused.

It simply wasn’t possible… Even if it was… Kaguya smiled darkly.

Such a person wouldn’t be allowed to exist.

For some reason, Ishigami and Miyuki shivered.

A terrifying aura surfaced from Kaguya as she slowly turned toward Hayasaka while making weird noises.

“Well?”

Kaguya turned away as she tried to deny it, “You've got it wrong! I wouldn't want the president to take Miss Fujiwara away from me!” Her voice took a softer tone. “Despite appearances, she's my dear friend.”

Fujiwara raised her eyebrows at these words and that did not inspire confidence in Kaguya, neither did the way the girl looked at her in surprise. She wanted to open her mouth and defend herself but got shut down by Fujiwara.

“Kaguya, I know I’m your friend but I also know that you’re pretty much in denial right now,” Fujiwara said with a straight face, empty eyes and a lazy voice, “No one can compete with the president in your heart after all, even me your childhood friend.”

“Tragic,” Ishigami shook his head while Miyuki laughed nervously, unsure of how to feel about this.

Kaguya’s mouth clamped shut, also unsure of how to feel. In the end she could only say a mild sorry.

Just then Kaguya got messages and her phone vibrated, thinking it was from Miyuki she hurriedly grabbed it and opened it to see something else.

[From: Fujiwara

Subject: Octopus

Look! A live octopus! (Fujiwara holding octopus.jpg)]

Kaguya scoffed and threw away her phone as Hayasaka caught it.

“Okay that made me giggle,” Ryuju covered her mouth.

“No hesitation, discarded like trash,” Maki shook her head at how ruthless and quick it was, “Nasty work.”

“She’s your dear friend, right?” Kaguya closed her eyes as Hayasaka continued. “If it weighs on your mind that much. Kaguya… Instead of a text, why not call?”

“How groundbreaking,” Iino said as she clapped.

“I can tell of the amount of effort that was spent trying to get this idea man,” Onodera shook her head as she out down her phone.

“C-Call?” Kaguya, the genius, questioned as if this was a groundbreaking revelation.

“Seriously, everyone becomes an idiot when in love don’t they,” Kei whispered as she looked at Miyuki. She pouted and looked away, “He was always an idiot though, Hmph!”

“Father is it just me or has her intelligence been on a steady decline?” Un’yo couldn’t help

Hayasaka had a hand on her waist, “He’s expecting a text,” She thrust the phone in her face resolutely. “Exploit that carelessness, and attack this way!”

“Carelessness? Attack?” She contemplated her maid's words for a moment.

“It’s the perfect plan.” She opened the phone and began to fiddle with it as she whispered, “Before Lady Kaguya quibbles about it click-click there. Here you go.”

Kaguya frantically caught the phone that Hayasaka threw toward her, “Wait! I’m not mentally prepared!”

SHIROGANE – RINGING

“Yes?”

“We’re cooked, I forgot Dad answered the phone in your place,” Kei grumbled as she stamped her feet, internally cringing at the coming scene.

Miyuki covered his face and sighed, it was muffled but anyone could see his frustration. Papa Shirogane just looked at his two children’s betrayal calmly, Nana snickered.

“I don’t believe it was that bad,” Papa Shirogane coughed when he saw the other adults looking at him strangely.

Kaguya blushed as she answered, “This is Shinomiya. President, is that you?”

Then came Papa Shirogane with his serious face, “I’m Miyuki’s father.”

Kaguya instantly started to panic, “U-Um, is the president… I mean, is Shirogane there?”

“Girl, you can say his first name in front of his father, because there is no way your man is even in range to listen right now,” Ryuju said in a bored tone as Kaguya blushed deeply.

“President… President isn’t my man, yet…” Kaguya whimpered in response in a quiet manner, the move performed by Ryuju Momo was deeply effective.

Hayasaka for once, said nothing to defend Kaguya from Ryuju’s assault, finding it hilariously accurate, and was instead thinking on how to use this to push the couple further. Even if it somehow took 3 seasons of anime for these two to get together, she was not going to wait that long in reality.

“I am Shirogane.”

“No, I mean…” She blushed and said with a stutter, “I-Is Miyuki there?”

Multiple people raised their eyebrows and some even smiled, Miyuki’s reaction was the most exaggerated as he placed his chin in his hand and crossed his legs horizontally. He breathed deeply and thoroughly as he glanced at Kaguya through the corner of his eyes.

Kei rolled her eyes at her brother’s actions. Dramatic much?

“You did not have to do all this,” Ryuju shook her head with a smile, this guy was still a brat at heart.

“Isn’t it just calling him by his first name, w-what’s so special about that!” Kaguya tried to brush it off.

“Then…” Miyuki said slowly, “Should I start calling you Kaguya?”

Kaguya paused, blushed, had her nose bleed, and then fainted.

Miyuki and Hayasaka placed their hands on their head in shock.

“Oh, my son? Miyuki! A girl’s on the phone for you!”

Kei's voice passed through the phone and it was laced in surprise, “A girl’s calling for him?”

“The way she immediately payed attention is fantastic,” Maki nodded her head slowly, “We always gotta get that tea.”

“I don’t know if I should be happy or sad that I found out that it was Kaguya-senpai,” Kei sighed as she blankly read the doujin in her hand, evaluating it.

“Wha… You don’t answer another person’s cell phone, Dad!”

Kaguya blushed with Hayasaka kneeling next to her and Miyuki picked up the phone saying, “It’s me.”

“It’s Shinomiya.”

“Oh, Shinomiya?”

“I was calling about the plan for tomorrow. Is now okay?”

“Sure. I’m in the tub, but that’s fine.” Miyuki held his waterproof phone as he shilled in the tub, naked.

“Why would you tell her that!” Maki laughed.

“Her imagination must be going crazy in this scene, I just know it,” Erika salivated as she laughed crazily, her imagination already filling in all the gaps.

“This kid has no boundary,” Papa Shirogane covered his eyes when he heard what Shirogane said, not expecting this was what had happened.

Kaguya freaked out internally with a massive blush on her face, ‘The tub?!’

Hayasaka mischievously leaned closer to Kaguya and began to whisper in her ear, “Then he’s naked, huh? Lady Kaguya, right now you're talking to someone who's completely exposed.”

“Instigating ass,” Ryuju shook her head at Hayasaka, “Do better.” She smiled as if she wasn’t the same.

“I feel weird all of a sudden,” Miyuki fixed his collar as he looked at both Hayasaka and Kaguya, a bit conflicted about how they were talking about him just now. Was he supposed to be flattered or creeped out? And what did him being completely exposed have to do with anything?!

“I just know Kaguya is imagining something egregious,” Kashiwagi who now had an inkling of how the girl was like rubbed her forehead alongside Fujiwara.

“It's muffled on your end.”

Kaguya panicked, “I-I'll call you back!”

“No problem,” Miyuki assured her while he was still in the bathe. “My phone is waterproof.”

“There is a problem!” Kaguya sweat dropped, awkward.

“I must say Shirogane, your son’s thought process… Is quite unique,” Gan’an coughed when the immediate thought of Miyuki was to think of how his phone was waterproof rather than how Kaguya, his daughter, was likely fantasizing about his body.

Papa Shirogane had a strained smile and for the first time he really had no confidence in what he was going to say, “Uh, hmmm. He’s like that… sometimes,” He closed his eyes painfully.

Nana shook her head as the adults fell silent at this information.

“I feel like the president lacks common sense,” Fujiwara said and was looked at by Ishigami in a weird manner so she explained some more, “Like for relationships and stuff.”

“Seem legit,” Tsubame supported her and Iino appeared to be in deep thought, she didn’t criticize Kaguya at all for her fantasies. Mainly because Osaragi warned that it would be hypocritical when she was like that as well, which she had to admit, made her blush in embarrassment for being exposed.

“How about we meet tomorrow at 11 am in front of Hachiko?” He proposed to her.

“Okay.”

The screen split between his confident, self-assured look and her nervous but eager blush at the thought of them both going out together.

“We'll buy the sweets, then go to Hands. I guess that's about it.”

“Right,” She really nothing to say and agreed with him, sighing in relief.

“Ain’t no way it’s gonna end here bro…” Ishigami had a premonition that he wasn’t willing to accept and suddenly everyone way spaying attention.

“It can’t right…? It can’t, there’s no way,” Maki raised an eyebrow, even she would realize that talking to her crush at night was a massive opportunity to further the relationship and muster feelings. Not to mention there was a super valid excuse and a perfect wingman in the immediate area. She shook her head and laughed, in denial. There was no way her auntie would fumble this chance so badly could she?

Right…?

“Kaguya… You really didn’t fumble it did you?” Even Fujiwara appeared a bit nervous, fearing for the girl’s reputation.

Kaguya payed no attention to the giant sign Hayasaka made for her, it read:

STRETCH OUT THE CONVERSATION MORE

“Well, I'll see you tomorrow.” He said.

“Seriously,” Un’yo dragged a hand through his perfectly combed hair not believing what he just saw.

“Yes.”

Osaragi rubbed her eyes, realizing that she was shedding tears, “You guys will never get together this season, it’s so impossible.”

“The odds aren’t even stacked against you,” Maki hyperventilated, “You guys love each other a lot you know. Talk for a little longer!”

Mikado hugged his sister trying to comfort the girl. He shook his head as both Kaguya and Miyuki contemplated if they should have been more mindful and talked for longer.

With that she took the phone from her ears and put it off, cutting off Miyuki.

“Ah, Shinomiya—”

“That regret better sting,” Onodera said maliciously.

“Tsk tsk tsk, never seen hopeless take such a sophisticated form as much as it did in Kaguya, no wonder Hayasaka looks like she wanted to sink into the ocean,” Ryuju shook her head and then looked at Miyuki, “I’ll be more active from now on Miyuki, prepare yourself.”

Naturally while Hayasaka watched calmly from the side, she panicked, “What? What were you about to say?!”

When they saw Hayasaka calmly watching her mistress freak out, everyone couldn’t help but laugh.

“Calmest ‘You brought this on yourself’ stare I have ever seen in my life,” Erika smiled, she had nothing against Kaguya and even worshipped her but she wasn’t against laughing at her silly antics at all.

Their cold Kaguya was just a bean at heart. She was reminded of her death stare at the moment and then sweated. M-Maybe, not a bean after all? She couldn’t help having such thoughts.

She ran quite delicately toward her bed and started swinging her feet while she threw a tantrum. Eventually, she toned down and said glumly into her pillow, “I’m going to sleep.”

Her phone beeped and she looked at it.

“Finally, I bet its Shirogane,” Tsubame said with a sigh as she touched her face, “He really is the one to step up all the time, how unlucky.”

Wait… It’s true! Everyone looked at the boy and shook their heads, he really was a tad unlucky but to be fair, Kaguya was practically perfect in every way so a little struggle wasn’t to be unexpected.

FROM: SHIROGANE

I WAS TRYING TO TELL YOU SOMETHING AS YOU HUNG UP THE PHONE LOOKS LIKE TONIGHT WILL GET PRETTY COLD, SO BE WARM AND GO TO SLEEP GOOD NIGHT.

“Good for you. Your first text.” Hayasaka stoically congratulated the blushing Kaguya.

“Fuck, why couldn’t prez be in love with me instead,” Maki cried genuine tears when she saw the kind and thoughtful message.

Manga bubble “RESULTS OF TODAY'S MATCH: KAGUYA WINS”

N: Results of todays match Kaguya wins.

“An obvious result,” Nana sighed as she took note of this outcome. She watched Nayotake in the corner of her eye, to see the woman still munching on something.

THE NEXT DAY

The rain poured.

“It seems Shibuya Station is flooded,” Hayasaka said seriously, standing behind the shadowed Kaguya who stared outside in contemplation.

Kaguya who was blankly staring ahead at the rain said, “I’m going. The president is waiting for me.”

The screen flashed as Hayasaka was now holding a speeding Kaguya by her dress, holding her in place while the girl herself shouted out while crying comically, “I have to go!”

“There’s no way he’s there,” Hayasaka reasoned.

He was in fact there, at the drowning Shibuya Station, drenched.

“He looks like a dog,” Iino wrinkled her nose as she made an honest comparison that didn’t seem to hurt Miyuki at all. He could sadly see the resemblance and couldn’t complain about it since it was basically true.

A magazine was on his head and he held a broken umbrella, “A text cancelling our plans…”

He looked sad and said again, “But it’s the first text Shinomiya has sent me, right? So I’ll call that a win for today.”

“The positivity is crazy, as expected of Kaicho. Even this can’t shake him!” The KaguKaicho Fanclub said unanimously.

“This kind of cope belongs in very specific anime fandoms,” Ishigami laughed to himself while thinking of some tragic anime where the fandoms were in complete denial while the authors terrorized. Then, thinking of something he couldn’t help but sigh sadly. He was thinking of what Unclear had said earlier of them being worlds copied onto a page so wouldn’t that mean that anime universes like Hunter x Hunter, AOT, Jujutsu Kaisen, Berserk and many others were real?

He shook his head sadly, not wanting to think about it.

The wind, which was so strong that it blew a book off from his head and into the sky ruffled his hair.

‘Thankfully, my phone is waterproof.’

So that; what he meant by his phone being water proof earlier! The audience was enlightened.

THE END OF THE HEART THROBBING SHOPPING ARC.

“It was very heart throbbing—” Karen said.

Erika continued with a pout, “There wasn’t much shopping though.”

“They shopped off screen perhaps?” Onodera said questioningly, quite unsure of herself.

“Off-screen…” Ishigami shivered.

Kaguya and Hayasaka sat on the bed and: “TOOK 30MINUTES TO SEND THE CANCELLATION TEXT.” With Hayasaka giving Kaguya pointers on how to do it.

“I’d like to think that Miyuki wouldn’t have been there at all if they sent this text earlier,” Ryuju smiled mischievously, “It’s just a thought though.”

That thought made Kaguya feel slightly bad, especially when she noticed how the President used the train today, which meant he spent money. Not much for her but most things were not much for her, and that’s why they were worthless. Only Kaicho was priceless. She had to take care of him better and be braver.

Kaguya pumped herself up. She had to take care of her man!

Ryuju looked at Hayasaka with a confused expression when she saw the look of motivation on Kaguya’s face

*

Glasses filled with juice clinked together by the French and Japanese students as they mingle with one another with wonderful music playing in the background.

A sign with both flags stuck in the back hung atop the wall saying “FRENCH FOREIGN EXCHANGE STUDENTS WELCOME PARTY” while aligned with a pink flower and a golden sash.

The student council members bar one, lay against the door tiredly.

Fujiwara opened her mouth to say in a tired tone, “We got it ready in time!”

The headmaster shrugged as he said, “Good work, everyone!”

“Headmaster, next time, please don't tell us so last minute,” Miyuki said while eyeing him somewhat resentfully with somewhat tired eyes.

“Once again that old man is using kids to do his bidding,” Ryuju shook her head.

“Yes, tell him. Agh! Why am I feeling so tired all of a sudden, am I remembering the fatigue of that day,” Fujiwara cried out arbitrarily as she stretched, suddenly not used to her body acting like this.

Ishigami stared at the ground, not trusting his eyes at all.

Meanwhile, he contemplated why he wasn’t there and realized that he wasn’t there for most of the activities in the student council before he got active due to Kaguya’s influence. He sighed, slightly regretful that he didn’t take the chance to spend the time with his senior friends as they would be leaving in a few years.

He resolutely gazed forward. No point regretting now, at least I still have a chance to spend time with them this way.

“It was probably an oversight on my part to have you all do this on your own, even if you are the Student Council. This much work would tire out anyone,” Adolphe reflected on his conduct.

“It’s fine, it’s what is expect of us anyway,” Ishigami waved a hand dismissively like he was a part of the group that did work, at least manually and physically.

“Did you even do anything? You’re not even here,” Iino spoke without thinking, only the urge to hate Ishigami on her mind.

“Someone seems to forget who the treasurer of the Student Council is, I’m the one that budgeted this whole thing,” Ishigami said confidently as she pointed his thumb at himself.

The girl clicked her tongue and didn’t engage with him anymore. Maki looked at the junior who seemed to hate the boy for no reason at all but beneath she could see that she was fond of him. Just like he read Kaguya.

Not like I’m fond of auntie or anything! She thought hurriedly while she looked around frantically, not wanting anyone to hear her thought somehow.

MIYUKI SHIROGANE WANTS TO TALK

“Wait, Kaicho couldn’t speak French?!” Fujiwara said in surprise.

“How do you figure?” Erika turned toward her with that question and the girl herself shrugged.

“It wasn’t that hard, I was there after all. Plus it’s a party with foreign students, what else could ‘talk’ mean?”

“So he couldn’t hear…” Adolphe was somewhat disappointed but relieved as well.

Upon hearing her reasoning they all agreed with it and Adolphe started to sweat, remembering what had happened. He rubbed his head, wondering how he was about to deal with the situation that was about to follow.

“Understood,” He spoke joyfully with an accent. He opened the door energetically, “Well, everyone, have a good time!”

“Can you speak French, Shinomiya?” Miyuki asked as he stood next to Kaguya, staring blankly forward.

“I mean, why she wouldn’t be able to speak French,” Tsubame said offhandedly, she was Shinomiya after all. In this world, she was practically omnipotent!

“I mean looking at all those diplomas she had in her introduction, I wouldn’t be surprised if she was fluent in at least 5 languages. Much less French,” Kashiwagi gave her own input.

“I bet she can speak Arabic or something like that too,” Maki said in a jealous tone, not happy at having to give Kaguya praise.

“No. Not very well.”

“Why am I not surprised at the bold-faced lie? And that my son is going to believe this with his whole heart?” Nana’s deadpan seemed more dead than usual as Nayotake sweated. She remembered the comment on honesty earlier and now she didn’t know how to feel about it.

“The blatant lying is crazy,” Maki was baffled for some time and unconsciously spoke out.

“Hmph! Nothing surprising from a Shinomiya,” Iino quietly spoke and due to certain interferences, she was not heard by anyone, not within a certain, contained range.

Kaguya felt the veins in her head throbbing.

“My Lady is just being humble,” Hayasaka came up with a counter on Kaguya’s behalf and the girl in question looked at her in thanks for taking care of the now pouting Maki.

She didn’t even mean to speak just now! She was just hating unconsciously, she didn’t mean it! She was innocent, she grumbled adorably.

Ryuju watched her for a while, dazed, and then looked away. She felt that people who mocked others on a subconscious level were somewhat admirable, so she left Maki alone for the time being. Plus the girl was harmless, making her look adorable when she was angry, somewhat like that Iino kid.

All bark no bite.

Miyuki fell for the bait and smirked. He said some words in French and then ended with saying his name.

“I am Miyuki Shirogane.” He said in English for whatever reason.

Kaguya cheered and started clapping, “You’re not the president for nothing.”

“The way she praises him while being much better is hilarious, she’s just inflating his ego so she can see him happy,” Osaragi said as she looked at Iino.

Miyuki rubbed his head as he looked at the screen tiredly, he cringed while rolling and writhing on the floor within his mind, a blush slowly covering his cheeks. He felt really embarrassed right now, especially when he knew Kaguya was going to speak fluently in about 5 seconds.

Kaguya opened her mouth, “Kaicho~”

Miyuki’s eyes contracted and his face froze, he appeared resigned as if he was waiting for something. Kaguya tilted her head, wondering why he was like this but she brushed it off and continued.

“I can teach you if you want,” He blinked and she did too, he tilted his head as she did too.

Is this some type of game that we don’t understand? The audience was quite confused but was relieved a moment later because…

“Okay, I’d like that, thanks.” Miyuki agreed.

Kaguya smiled, causing the boy to blush heavily. Her smile widened and the crinkle in her eyes accentuated it, making her appear more beautiful. He looked away, placing his hands in his pockets.

She planned to get closer to the president somehow, which could also work with her teaching him and she was glad that he hadn’t rejected her. Fujiwara shook her head when she looked at the pair, already praying for Kaguya as she lit a candle for the girl in her heart, she would need it.

Miyuki—smug—Shirogane laughed and said, “I just prepared by studying the handbook.”

Just then a cute girl with grey hair pulled up on them both while speaking immaculate French that the “French Master” Miyuki couldn’t understand.

Naturally, he stuttered, nervous, “U-Um…” He tried to take out the French dictionary in his back pocket that somehow nobody saw in his back pocket.

“Miyuki, you know you can come to me for help right?” Ryuju couldn’t help but say as she smiled fondly at the difficult and prideful boy. She covered her mouth to hide her smile as she shook her head for her not to laugh. Why did he have the notebook in his back pocket?

“There’s no way or President had that in his back pocket thinking it would help him,” Maki wheezed, not accustomed to seeing the president in such a silly way. He was like a regular clumsy student rather than the esteemed student council president of a prestigious high school.

“Let me check my notes real quick, looking ass,” Onodera smiled as she restrained her laughter to mere giggles, she shook her head. Miyuki and Kaguya were a comedic duo.

Mikado smiled at his rival, turning away so he couldn’t see it. This guy, he felt, was completely different from how he imagined him and he found it refreshing.

Miyuki groaned into his hand, he had forgotten this even happened! He tended to bury these embarrassing memories deep into his mind and never revisit them at all. In the first place, why did he even bring the book with him? Was he stupid?

This is embarrassing! He grumbled and was slightly shocked that no one was mocking him right now.

Miyuki was overthinking, while he was the Student Council President, but that didn’t mean he had to know French of all things. The audience didn’t find it weird that he didn’t know it, so while it may be a bit surprising, it wasn’t that groundbreaking of a revelation to arrive at. He realized this too and sighed in relief.

“To think the president was this cute and silly,” Erika’s eyes shined, already planning something in her mind.

Kei rubbed her face, “Why is he so…” Embarrassing? Dumb? Silly? Even she didn’t know but she felt miffed by it nonetheless. Anyway, he was her big brother, she never needed a reason to be biased against him, she could diss him and get away with it infinitely!

Kei nodded at her privilege, satisfied.

Kaguya began to speak French in his place and Miyuki had a feeling that she was probably lying about being inept at the language. Understanding her meaning, the other girl started speaking with her while smiling.

‘Liar,’ Miyuki looked like his life was stripped from him.

She pouted, “Fair.”

 “It’s more than fair to me, to be honest,” Osaragi spoke up, “I mean you’re a Shinomiya.”

“I guess you’re right,” Hayasaka nodded, feeling that what she said made a lot of sense. Shinomiya’s were inherently superior to normal people, she then glanced at the bowed Shirogane. He was able to barely match Kaguya to some extent, she closed her eyes and nodded.

“President could do it if he had time,” Hayasaka was truthful, causing many to be confused. What did she mean by that? She didn’t bother to elaborate and the boy himself was also confused.

What was she talking about?

“So that’s how you see it, huh, stoic maid,” Ryuju was calm as she crossed her legs, her head in her palm, “Hmm. Since that’s what you think, it could be true to an extent.”

Just then a vaguely familiar voice started to speak in French quite eloquently and in a fast manner. Miyuki turned, and in shock, he saw Fujiwara speaking with a bunch of the male French students.

He called her out with a shocked expression, “You can speak French?”

She smiled, “Yes! My mom is a former diplomat, so ever since I was little she drummed various languages into my head.”

“Getting one-upped by Fujiwara gotta be a blow on the psyche, a psychological attack even,” Ishigami shook his head as he patted Miyuki’s shoulder, “Even I didn’t survive it.”

So you finally admitted that you were in denial! Some wanted to shout.

Miyuki sighed.

Being able to genuinely sympathize with Ishigami over a similar experience was not what he was expecting to happen today. He had no idea what was happening anymore, not to mention he was still quite tired. He leaned back, done with it all. Content to just eat and watch his life on a screen. He was ready for pretty much anything else to be honest.

‘Wait a second,’ He took a step forward as his eyes and mouth widened in shock. ‘Am I the only person here who can’t speak French?’

COMPLETELY ISOLATED

N: He’s completely isolated!

“Pretty much yeah,” Onodera said with a smile, “It must have been hard.”

“Oh you have no idea,” Kaguya said darkly as she remembered that girl who dissed Kaicho. In front of her no less, she swore that girls nowadays had no regard for their own lives. They even dared to lust after and disrespect HER man in her face and expect her to not put them in their place.

Ridiculous!

“She’s doing the thing again,” Nayotake noticed and was thinking about whether to tell her or not. She didn’t want to embarrass her so she was conflicted on what to do but in the end, she didn’t have to do anything as Hayasaka Ai pinched the girl’s cheek. Thus snapping her out of what she was doing.

‘Wh-Wh-What should I do? If they figure out I’m the only one who doesn’t speak it…’ Miyuki thought nervously.

He conjured up an imaginary scene.

Maki started giggling along with Kashiwagi and Hayasaka as she said, “It’s always this with him I swear, I’m not even surprised by it anymore.”

“The president sure has an active imagination,” Erika licked her lips seductively, “I wonder what else he uses it for? I can make a few guesses.”

“Bro made thinking about his downfall a habit, I’m in tears,” Osaragi lowered her glasses to wipe her tears, her stoic mask cracking in the presence of Miyuki’s silliness.

“It’s even in 4k HD and even has dialogue along with backgrounds with special effects,” Onodera lowered her head tapping her lips with a finger.

“This child,” Nana felt like she was rapidly growing older due to Miyuki and his extended efforts in looking down on himself. She had no idea at all really.

A French boy began to speak with doubt, “The President of the Student Council of a Japanese school can’t speak French.”

“Maybe he’s just dumb.”

They all disappeared and Kaguya showed up with her familiar mocking expression saying something in French, “Comme c'est mignon (How Cute).”

The imagined scene finally faded away.

“So you’re telling me, t-that…” Ryuju laughed as she patted her seat nonstop, tears in her eyes, “You even spent time memorizing that trauma phrase and could even hear her saying it in French?”

“I don’t believe I memorized it, it just came to me for some reason,” Miyuki said offhandedly before he paused, realizing what he just said.

Caught off guard some people immediately start laughing.

“Pft, auntie I can’t even begin to speak about this,” Maki laughed, “He didn’t even know the words, and yet…”

“This trauma is something else,” Mikado shook his head in pity when he heard Miyuki’s words.

“He’s so unserious,” Kei spoke as she hid her smile and stifled a laugh at her brother's expense.

“You’re telling me that this stuff can transcend language barriers now, Kaguya-sama is a woman of epic proportions!” Karen proclaimed loudly as Miyuki groaned, wondering why he even spoke in the first place. He just made his situation way worse.

Kaguya coughed, slightly bashful at Miyuki’s words but she slightly resented him in her heart, ‘Why would he say something like that!? That just makes me look bad!’ She puffed her cheeks and turned away from him looking at the giggling Hayasaka instead.

‘This is bad, bad for my heart,’ he said as he rested his hand on the table and the other on his heart.

The Headmaster looked at him from behind the double doors and began to think with an evil look on his face, ‘Shirogane… why do you think I suddenly asked you to prepare a party?’

Miyuki looked up, slightly confused.

What is he yapping about now?! Ryuju chuckled slightly interested.

“Secretive plotter?” Ishigami raised an eyebrow when he saw how the principal looked, “But seriously what is that look, is… is the principal secretly an evil overlord?!”

Iino sent a book at his head which hit him accurately, “Ow! What the hell was that for!”

“Stop speaking nonsense and stay grounded in reality,” Iino rebuked him.

“There’s a black hole and a white hole literally battling outside the window right now, how am I supposed to stay grounded in reality— Holy fuck, was that a gamma-ray burst?! Make it make sense!” Ishigami could not help feeling helpless at this little girl.

“Uh… wait, it’s true?” Iino was wide-eyed as she stared outside the window that Hayasaka pointed at when they had first arrived and she couldn’t stop her jaw from dropping.

“Damn…” Everyone was a bit speechless.

‘Holy shit, damn, damn, damn! I actually caught it, I caught a live battle between a black hole and a white hole which were then obliterated by a gamma-ray burst in 4K HD on my phone!’ Rei Onodera felt like crying, she felt like today was the best day of her life to get so much rare footage.

A few moments after the two were promptly restrained by their closest seatmates before they could get back at each other, the video played once more.

The glass in his hand faintly glinted as he looked at Miyuki’s back, ‘I must determine whether you’re truly someone to whom this academy can be entrusted. The real test begins now.’

“What do you mean by that principal?” Kaguya furrowed her brows, her smile slowly dropping.

“Ahem, I may have taken it a bit too far in my tests,” Adolphe coughed, never expecting him to be caught in the crossfire like this and he didn’t like the way Kaguya was looking at him at all. “Shirogane-kun would you accept my apologies in advance?”

“Uh… Sure, I’m not sure what you’re talking about though.” Miyuki scratched his cheek and agreed but Adolphe wasn’t put at ease. His gaze was intently on the ticking time bomb that was called Kaguya Shinomiya.

The girl crossed her legs, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. Her cheek on her fist, she stared straight ahead of her.

“Betsy…”

“Betsy, who the hell is Betsy?” Ishigami asked, slightly curious unaware of the bomb that was seated a few seats away from him.

“What do you mean? It’s obviously a French— Kaguya?!” Fujiwara spoke condemningly before she was snapped out of it by Kaguya who gripped the seat so hard it started creaking. Her aura started leaking out again.

“So it’s that bitch!” Kaguya cursed and everyone knew it was over.

Kaguya didn’t curse. At least out loud. So for her to blatantly curse someone out loud in front of even her parents was a telling sign of what was to come.

A purple-haired teen walked out from the shadows, “No need to go easy on him. Make mincemeat out of Miyuki Shirogane with everything you’ve got.”

Kaguya’s eyes contracted when she saw that purple-haired bitch that had the gall to curse at the president in front of her face.

“It was you!” Kaguya exploded as she glared at the back section, and everyone there couldn’t help but feel their heart freeze. Even Un’yo, Gan’an, and those in the row before them weren’t an exception to this.

“Kaguya…?” Hayasaka asked, slightly uncertain for the first time in a while. The girl looked like she genuinely wanted to kill someone as she directed all her killing intent toward the principal. The only thing she didn’t do was stand up and march to him.

Hayasaka feared the outcome if she did. Because then, she might have to go against Kaguya to stop her. And she did not want to brawl with a blood-lusted Kaguya who was strong enough to fully pull back the string of a heavy longbow while having mastered multiple martial arts. Not to mention her being a genius.

She unconsciously looked at Ryuju, contemplating asking her for help. She didn’t know if the girl was strong but she was wild and unpredictable, so that would be enough.

However, the dragon’s eyes looked especially cold as she gazed at Kaguya, and the veins on her hand were visibly strained as she gripped the seat tightly. She was just waiting for Kaguya to go for the principal so she could start a fight immediately.

Hayasaka wasn’t assured by this at all.

“Are you sure,” She had a doubtful but eager expression.

Kaguya giggled, suddenly remembering how that whore ran off with a terrified expression on her face after suffering under her verbal assault. That bitch deserved every second of it. Her lips curled in glee as she remembered everything that happened that day.

That’s what happens when these &%$#%$ and $@#$%&# dare to even think of disrespecting Miyuki.

Ishigami let out a shaky breath when he saw how heated Kaguya was getting, it wasn’t safe around this girl. He could see Miyuki hesitating on what to do, whether to stop her or not.

N: Betsy Beltoise, the vice-president of the French school’s student council. Her nickname is “The Wound-licking Razor.” No one has ever been impervious to her verbal attack.

She stuck out her tongue which had a glinting razor.

“The fuck!?” Tsubasa cursed as his brows furrowed, weirded out by the unusual girl.

“What is going to happen now?” Nayotake was tense, and quite intimidated by the girl.

“Someone’s going to die that’s for sure,” Ishigami said in fear. He had never seen Kaguya this mad before, in fact, compared to now he was pretty sure that all the other times Kaguya was “mad” she wasn’t mad at all.

“So… Does she have a razor on her tongue or is that just a metaphor?” Tsubasa asked Kashiwagi in a low voice.

“No.”

“So it’s just the animation then?”

“Most likely.”

She approached the unsuspecting Shirogane Miyuki as she pulled up behind him with a devious expression. He replied to her greeting, “Hey.”

She licked her lips and then began her first round of verbal attacks.

N: Betsy’s sarcasm is like punching someone you’ve just met in the face.

Her voice was loud.

“What harsh choice of words! Can the words spoken by a child grow to be so vile?” Nao furrowed her brows when she translated it inside her mind, and the other adults who knew French were not far behind her.

Papa Shirogane looked at his son who looked to be incredibly confused on-screen and off-screen, then he sighed in relief. Of course, he could speak French, why couldn’t he? Thankfully he hadn’t thought of letting Miyuki learn such a thing or how would this have turned out? Permanent mental damage? Or loss of confidence?

It really made him wonder what Adolphe was thinking when doing this.

“This was quite a reckless action taken by the principal, Father what if…” Un’yo whispered to Gan’an and the man shook his head.

“Let us evaluate the situation first, there are too many things that can go wrong with trying to get rid of this man from the school. For instance…” Gan’an jutted his head in Ryuju’s direction and then Miyuki’s as well.

Un’yo hummed as he asked offhandedly, “That isn’t the only reason you’re defending him is there?”

Gan’an smiled, there was a casual tone to his voice, “I have seen many blunders in my lifetime, whether it be by my hand or another. Adolphe is a great man at heart, his methods are just… inexplicably foolish and unsophisticated. It is lacking in control however it is not ill-willed. A second chance may be mandatory.”

Un’yo paused for a moment, “Okay. If that is your wish. I will abide by it.”

“Hmph,” Gan’an smiled once more, “How disingenuous. This act is quite bothersome. You too have taken a liking to this man as well no?”

“No,” Un’yo grabbed at his chin, “I just find bold people to be quite a treat to look at. That’s all.”

“You are very much my son Un’yo.”

“That I am Father. It is what I have learned after all.”

The Shinomiya’s were liars, no matter the generation.

Shocked at her intensity he just said, “Oui.” In response.

She pointed to the ground her expression morphing into something terrifying.

N: Next, she provokes him as if simultaneously insulting his parents and lover.

He agreed with her as he practically spammed that one response as he didn’t know any other word or thing to say. She pointed at him intensely.

Kaguya forgot how loud this girl was when she heard her the first time

“Does he only know that one response,” Kei tilted her head, not afraid of Kaguya’s wrath at all? The girl likely wouldn’t hurt her, she wasn’t sure about anyone else though. She hoped her brother would intervene soon or this would get quite ugly.

Nana’s face wrinkled up when she heard what the child was saying about both her and her ex-husband. It was remarkably unpleasant how Miyuki couldn’t defend them for this but also reassuring as she didn’t recall the boy having the skills to even have a chance at debating someone over things like this.

“She’s loud,” Kaguya stated, she tilted her head as she exposed her neck. A strand of hair somehow being placed in her mouth which made her dark expression and pale skin all the more terrifying.

I have to stop her. Miyuki made up his mind but before he could do anything…

“You’re loud you know that?” Ryuju had an annoyed look on her face as she spoke to Kaguya, “Get to the point already. Do you want to cause harm to the old man or not, I’m tired of keeping this cold ass mask on my face for so long. I don’t have you guy’s stamina for this fake shit.”

N: On top of that, she diminishes his character in a way that would make a man in his sixties break down in tears.

Oh someone will be breaking down in tears alright. Kaguya looked at Momo.

“I don’t have a clue what you’re trying to say Ryuju Momo,” Kaguya tilted her head and acted clueless.

Momo turned and slammed her feet onto a small table she conjured up beneath her feet as she looked at the acting girl, “You know what I’m talking about. What’s the verdict?”

“Why does it matter to you anyway?”

“Well…” Momo smiled as she leaned forward until she nearly touched heads with Kaguya, “It’s gonna determine whether I beat your ass or not.”

The atmosphere was tense.

She opened her mouth as the razor transformed into flames, purple and orange flames that devoured the screen, turning it white. Miyuki had a dazed expression and he replied to her dumbly.

“Exactement (That’s it.)” He pointed at her.

“Pft— Hahaha!” Maki laughed.

Loudly.

Ryuju leaned back while Kaguya turned toward Maki and everyone waited with bated breath, the girl continued laughing. It was as if she wasn’t paying regard to Kaguya at all, after a while she stopped and looked at the black-haired girl. On her face was a large grin, likely due to the after-effects of her laughing until her lungs nearly gave out.

Maki smiled, “Honestly, at first I was afraid. Afraid that you would go feral and start attacking the principal but then I remembered who you are or rather, what you are.”

What she was? What was Kaguya? To the people in the audience, this question had many answers such as; a crazy girl, Yandere, a hopeless romantic, Miyuki’s future girlfriend, a genius, a beauty, a vice-president, a goddess, etc.

“You know... what I am?” Kaguya appeared genuinely confused and even offended somewhat, causing her pressure to decrease.

“Yes…” Maki stood up and began to walk until she was in front of the girl when she leaned in to place her mouth near her ear, “I know what type of creature you are.”

“Hmph! Then what am I?”

Maki twirled backward before she whispered something and then took out a paper from nowhere. She then daintily skipped back up to Kaguya and kneeled before her, she placed her elbows on the girl's knees and began kicking her feet. Maki smiled up at Kaguya as she ripped the paper and took out something from within. It was pink and delicate, unlike the white from before.

Another paper.

On it were words that most couldn’t see. But those who could didn’t worry about them as they, along with Kaguya, read the words aloud instead.

“S.” “I.” “M.” “P.”

They all spoke out a letter in confusion. They were Kaguya herself, Miyuki, Hayasaka, and Maki who made the final “p” with a loud popping sound, a wide shit-eating grin on her face.

“Simp…?”

There was a pregnant pause.

“What’s a simp?” Nayotake asked dumbly and as if a dam was broken, all those who knew broke into hysterical laughter.

Hayasaka laughed so hard that she couldn’t even sit up straight as she leaned onto Kaguya and grabbed at her clothes, she breathed heavily for air but couldn’t seem to inhale the substance at all. Her eyes were red and the others were not much better as they leaned onto one another for support.

“That was a legendary prank,” Ishigami patted his chest, “You are the greatest of all time Maki-senpai.”

“Incredible,” Ryuju relaxed when she saw Kaguya get pranked, “I can’t believe something like this happened.”

Kaguya trembled as blush slowly creeping onto her face, she held the paper with shaky hands as she slowly looked up at Maki who as walking away from her. Just them something touched her arm and she jerked back. When she took a more careful look she saw that it was Miyuki who had hesitantly touched her palm, he wasn’t laughing like the others.

“Are you okay,” He was close and Kaguya felt it, her blush deepened.

She pushed his face away and hugged herself, the previous atmosphere in the room dispersing. She touched her face, feeling the heat, and couldn’t help feeling slightly indignant when she saw the words on the paper once more. Just then reminded of how she acted a few seconds earlier with Miyuki and couldn’t help feeling slightly embarrassed.

Adolphe was stunned, ‘Miyuki Shirogane! He smiles confidently in the face of that merciless verbal onslaught. I'd be throwing up while bowing down on the ground! You'd think he couldn't comprehend what she was saying!’

“The funny thing is he can’t,” Onodera laughed. She was happy to breathe easier now due to Maki challenging Kaguya for her rashness. “He never learned to.”

“Thank God he didn’t,” Adolphe sighed in relief along with many others.

Kaguya ate meatballs with a pout on her face as she ignored everyone else.

‘My verbal assault isn't getting through! That's impossible!’ Betty’s face contorted and she once again lashed out with her insults.

N: Betsy unleashes an even stronger invective against Shirogane.

“She doesn’t know about Kaguya,” This was the logical conclusion that the adults in the back came to. It was no wonder she was so brave, if she knew a person i.e demon, like Kaguya existed and that she was in love the guy she was insulting, she would have never touch Miyuki even with a 16 feet pole.

“She must have been a freak, to willingly accept a job to spit on the face of the student council president of another school,” Mikado sighed.

Miyuki looked shocked but responded nonetheless and the girl continued her assault. That was until a hand grabbed at her shoulder, it was Kaguya. And she looked royally pissed, so much so that a dark aura took over the entire screen. Betsy, who knew not her wrongs, was stunned and stared emptily into space.

“It’s over,” Karen snickered.

Erika shook her head, “Haters getting put in their place, though she didn’t deserve to get caught by Kaguya of all people. Yikes.”

“What was that? You…” Betsy turned around to look at Kaguya in fear. “You Oh, sorry. You don't understand Japanese, do you?”

“Whoo. I would NOT stick around after hearing this shit bro,” Ryuju made a sour face like she had eaten a lemon as she shivered at the girl's tone. The chills she felt were practically unmatched.

“It’s giving me heavy ‘Do you want these wood clones to use Susanoo or not?’ vibes. I’d be scared for my bloody life. As a matter of fact, I already am,” Ishigami laughed in terror as he shrunk back.

“Kaguya might genuinely be a boss monster,” Osaragi said.

“More like a freaking raid boss,” Ishigami whispered.

“Why is everyone talking about her words as if we are not seeing her stare down this poor foreign high schooler, she looks terrified for her life?!” Kashiwagi shouted out as she pointed at Kaguya’s cold glare that was perpetually stuck on the screen.

“I mean, haven’t we experienced this same glare about two to three times so far, it isn’t all that to be honest,” Fujiwara scratched her head, “I myself have survived it so many times already, I’m practically immune!”

“Mhm,” Ryuju side eyed the girl, “Then why are you shaking?”

Fujiwara pretended that she couldn’t hear at all.

N: Kaguya menaces Betsy with language that'd get the attention of the Broadcasting Code.

“All I’m hearing is an obscene amount of censoring and even still I can sense the murderous intent from those,” Nao was confused, why was it like this? Was their young miss such a problem child now or did she always have such a vicious tongue?

“Words sure have power,” Tsubasa whistled as he listened to the censors flashing past his ears. He felt a slight pity for Miyuki, as this was the girl he was chasing or could he even call it that anymore after Kaguya’s performance? It seemed like shew as the one chasing him instead.

If so then it was suddenly a much more terrifying experience for his fragile imagination to ponder without breaking down.

“I… I don’t even know what to say,” Iino for once was quite speechless as she listened to the amount of beeps in her ears. What should she label this as? Under what law des such threats fall under? If she had to give an answer, it would be 90% of them.

This left her confused as she couldn’t issue a verdict at all.

Kaguya went off on the girl so much that everyone was watching in shock and a glass cracked. After the severe scolding, the girl naturally ran away.

“Shinomiya?” Shocked, Miyuki called out to her.

Kaguya blushed when she saw him behind her, snapping out of her state of fury, “P-President! Don’t get the wrong idea! That was…”

“Siimp…!” Maki called out loudly as Kaguya began to choke on her food while Miyuki went to pat her on the back. Maki smiled when she saw the choking Kaguya, appeased at getting back at her auntie after so long.

“Oh, I assure you he won’t be getting the wrong idea now,” Kei said sarcastically but not aloud as she feared it would hurt the girls feelings.

“Honestly you would think that after seeing her like this so many times he would fall out of love with her by now due to how crazy she is, that’s what a sane person would do,” Ryuju said with a sigh.

“Kaicho is far from sane unfortunately,” Tsubame said reluctantly as if it killed her to say it.

Moving to Betsy’s side, the poor girl was traumatized, “She… She’s going to kill me!”

“I’m sorry. I-It’s okay.” Adolphe tried to calm her down.

“Japanese high school girls are scary!”

All of them could agree on this but for a French person, Betsy could be considered a terrifying existence. Not on the level of Kaguya of course but she was still up there nonetheless.

“Ahem,” Adolphe brought attention to himself, “It has come to my attention that my reasoning for this debacle was not sound. Therefore I would like to—”

“Miyuki this old man is gonna start yapping again, here,” Ryuju gave some eye plugs to Miyuki as she said without regard for anyone.

“Ryuju?”

“Principal, I’m telling you right now that whatever you think you should do right now isn’t necessary,” Ryuju said with a bored tone as she stretched her legs haphazardly.

“But, I have committed a wrongdoing!” Adolphe was anxious.

“And you have been long forgiven along with the incident being long forgotten and discarded, right Miyuki?”

“Pretty much. You don’t have to take it to heart, I didn’t hear anything anyway so it’s fine,” Miyuki raised a thumb not bothered at all, it wasn’t a big deal anyway.

“I see…” Adolphe smiled, glad but also stifled at it being so easy. He wished it were not so.

“Then I will thank you for your kindness.”

“Don’t mention it principal,” Miyuki waved his hand.

“Hmph!” Kaguya turned away.

Kaguya on the other hand was also panicked but for a different reason as she thought, ‘Oh, what did I do?’

“We you could start off by giving him a—” Kei slapped a hand on Karen’s mouth before she could continue any further. Everyone looked at them and Kei could feel her blank face heat up.

“Continue, nothing to see here people,” She said boldly and the episode continued to play but some were still paying attention. She removed her hand from Karen’s mouth.

N: Exhibition match. The Japanese school won.

In the aftermath of the party, the other were the last to leave as they were cleaning up. Miyuki looked around and saw Kaguya sitting gown in a depressed state.

“I bet you look down on me now. After being so foul-mouthed…” Her voice was soft and delicate as if she was afraid of making any loud sounds, her face was shadowed.

She pushed her face into her knees, her voice coming out muffled, “This is like the old me.”

”Does it even matter, it’s still you. Won’t change the love I have for you,” Miyuki whispered to himself but somehow Kaguya still heard it and she felt… Not warm but we—

‘Let me out.’ Ice princess spoke, her head pounding from the sheer force and urgency of the voice. Desperation for released was heard in her usually cold tone.

‘What? What are you doing here?’ Kaguya was stunned when she heard this voice in her mind. What the hell happened for Ice Princess to suddenly awaken out of the blue like this? She was even speaking to her like they were separate entities and not a single whole?! What changed?!

‘Let me out, I wanna try something.’

‘Try what?’

‘No! Don’t let her out, let me out instead!’ Bakaguya spoke as a flood of both their desires rampaged in Kaguya’s mind and she finally discovered what they wanted to do as she identified what those desires were.

Sexual perverse desires, the strongest was from Ice Princess.

Kaguya blushed furiously, ‘No way in hell am I letting you guys out, what do you think you’re going to do with our body!?’

‘We don’t need to think just do, bring him in a separate room for a few minutes,’ Ice Princess said hurriedly like she could hold on anymore and her breath was labored. She was anxious, ‘Leave the rest to me.’

‘What, what’s happening to her?’

‘She’s in heat, I don’t think I need to explain further,’ Loliguya said as she sat at the judge’s seat.

‘Why though?’

‘Because prez said he loved her, you know how she is about this. That’s all she needs to hear, all you guys need to hear to go into the state she’s in but hers is a bit more sever and before you ask… While I adore President, I am not doing anything with him, he’s all yours. I can do with some head pats though, those are always a treat.’

‘Oh. I understand.’ Kaguya ignored the last part.

‘Yes— So now we can—’

‘No,’ Kaguya rolled her eyes, why was Ice Princess such a fool today? ‘We are not going to… to… to do that with the president!’ Kaguya blushed having the images of what Ice Princess and Bakaguya wanted to do in her mind.

Ice Princess was slightly angry but couldn’t do anything about it so she felt silent for a moment which made Kaguya sigh in relief. She never expected Ice Princess of all to be so capable of such intense thoughts but looking back on it, that was the moment of her life where she was much more of a caged bird in her own mind than her families mansions. No wonder her feeling s were intense, that was who she was.

Then Miyuki accepted that, right to her face where she could hear him. No wonder Ice Princess wanted to give him everything at this moment, he was the one.

She was still to over the top about it though. What if he didn’t agree, she wondered unconsciously blushing when she realized where her mind had gone. She ignored how they all chorused that he would agree without hesitation if she asked and somehow, she didn’t want that. She didn’t want to influence his decisions even if for her benefit.

He placed down the box on the table, “Like I said at the beginning, I skimmed the French handbook. I couldn’t have caught what you said. So, I have no idea what you were saying to her.”

Kaguya looked up with a blush and a dazed expression then turned her gaze to his back. He didn’t look back at her.

“I just know you were mad because she was badmouthing me.” He began to walk out as Kaguya smiled as he said, “Thank you.”

“He’s a 10 for this alone by the way,” Ryuju pointed at the screen and boasted to Hayasaka.

For once the girl agreed, “No one can reassure Kaguya like he can and that’s an [A] in my book for sure.”

“A 5. I’m being generous,” Fujiwara stated with a blank horrified face.

“I didn’t know mirrors were invisible around here,” Ishigami laughed and Fujiwara choked.

“That’s a comeback I saved for future generations,” Onodera looked at the live footage and smiled.

“That one was filled with malicious intent, I can tell,” Maki’s shoulders trembled.

“President!” She called out to him and he turned toward her, “That’s the one thing I [???Something Something Love???] about you.”

“Hey, c’mon man! There’s no way this trope got executed in her too!” Ishigami wailed. “The ‘hidden confession that got blocked by sound’ trope is one of the worst!”

“Did anyone catch what she said or is it gonna be a mystery?” Iino was somewhat anxious not being able to handle not knowing something she wanted to know.

“The most likely place holder is love or something along tose lines but knowing Kaguya it could be a trap to get him to confess,” Osaragi said, moderately miffed at how Kaguya like to present her schemes.

Shocked Miyuki began to walk forward, “What? What did you say?”

She had her hands behind her back, “It’s a secret.” She turned away with a smile.

“Hey, don’t do that to me! It only makes me wanna know more!”

“A secret is a secret.”

“What did you say?”

“This can’t be happening, tell us!” Ryuju started tweaking.

Nayotake rubbed her forehead, was it so hard to just say it? That was what she was wondering but then she remembered that love is war for these two and sighed, it was going to be a long grueling journey.

“I want to know, why it is a secret?!” Fujiwara had a stressed face as she rubbed her hair intensely.

N: Results of today’s match… Both winners.

RESULTS OF TODAY’S MATCH: BOTH WINNERS.

BECAUSE THEY SHOWED EACH OTHER THEIR WEAKNESS.

“Nice, couple growth is always a treat,” Kashiwagi raised a fist in celebration.

“This is part of the communication aspect of a relationship isn’t it?” Karen nodded as if she understood something fundamental.

“Crazy how they can get this type of vulnerability and communication down but can’t just skip the whole ‘love is war’ thing,” Hayasaka shook her head.

Kaguya ignored her instigating.

“In Latin?” Miyuki asked off-screen.

“No.”

“In Yiddish?”

“No.”

“In Finnish?”

“No.”

“He asked her for it in so many languages but it was still no,” Erika had tears in her eyes, knowing that they wouldn’t be finding out what Kaguya said anytime soon.

“Well that was an amusing episode,” Nao said with a smile.

“It sure was, it’s kinda hard to pick my favorite part but it might be the cat section. Seeing Miyuki stutter over his words would always manage to make me laugh,” Ryuju smiled fondly at the boy, she patted his shoulder and ruffled his hair slightly.

Uncleir yawned as it drew reality curtains to a close, “I’m back guys. Episode 4 done!”

Chapter Text

Uncleir looked on at the conversing people and yawned, the life within the screen was quite tiring. It was not burdened by it but simply found it boring, with only the joy of seeing their various expressions to keep it going.

‘There can be a break every 6 or so episodes,’ It thought as the people started sitting down for the reaction to episode 5.

The three halos on its head tingled as the screen lit up, sound began to play and another episode of one of the greatest romance anime’s began to play in the audience of its very own characters.

*

Miyuki held his chin as he thought of what the screen was going to play this time. While he had an astonishing memory, it wasn’t to the degree that he could remember the exact details of past battles with Kaguya. Nevertheless, he would have to force himself to remember, lest he find himself in a situation he could not run from.

Because here, running away was equivalent to admitting defeat in the presence of many of his associates. His pride could not allow such a thing to happen and he wouldn’t even dream of Kaguya allowing it to happen to herself.

He would not be caught off guard.

A moment later…

‘I’m screwed!’ The boy sat on pins and needles when he remembered a particular incident and prayed that it wasn’t the one they were going to show.

‘What is he nervous about all of a sudden?’ Kaguya wondered as she observed Miyuki in secret. Her eyes widened before she had a sly smile, ‘Don’t tell me…! So that’s how it is. He must have explicitly said he was in love with me and didn’t want me to see!’

Wrong.

The Episode began to play.

A skirt flashed by as two girls, Kaguya and Chika, stood in their summer uniform as Chika shouted joyfully. “The seasonal uniform change!” There was a joyous, sparkling blue-yellow background behind her.

“It seems like we’re starting fairly light for this episode, nothing too cute or serious,” Osaragi cracked her neck, just having done some light stretches moments before. She activated the relaxing function on the seat, her expression changing to one of comfort a moment later.

“Well deserved in my opinion, the last episode was slightly heavy,” Hayasaka mumbled as she thought of the cheery girl, not expecting her to have such demeaning thoughts about herself. It was an eye-opener and Kaguya was slightly in thought as although she did not show it, she was worried about her friend.

‘Maybe I should accompany her more often? But I don’t know… Thinking about this, I don’t know how to bond with Fujiwara, it just comes to me or rather, she comes to me of her own volition rather than I to her,’ Kaguya was conflicted, not understanding or grasping the gravity of her thoughts.

‘Looking back at it now, did I even put in any effort for my friendship with her,? Do I… Do I even cherish my best friend…?’’ Kaguya pursed her lips but then she yelped as her skin was pinched by Fujiwara herself as the girl leaned over.

“Stop worrying about useless things! I said I was fine,” Fujiwara pouted and spoke again before Kaguya even had a chance to think of breathing her next words, “Let’s watch the episode now, we can talk about this later.”

You’ll just avoid all of us again, won’t you? Hypocrite. They couldn’t help but criticize the girl as they recalled how she disappeared after the last episode finished and they couldn’t find her even after they asked Uncleir.

She didn’t wish to be found, it said. So they could only chat among themselves and couldn’t offer any condolences or help to the young girl. The host seemed to have a strange liking for privacy they would all note and despite its unusual power, complied with their wishes quite effectively. In other words, they could sit in silence if they pleased. It was strangely… comforting.

However, one could argue that its obsession with privacy harshly collided with what it was doing, showing them their lives for all to see. It could be called perverse in a way, and quite contrary. It was like it was a living paradox…

Kaguya sighed and could only turn forward as she buried her thoughts for later. Meanwhile, Fujiwara glared at Uncleir and then Miyuki, as if blaming them for putting attention on matters like her care for herself and self-worth. She pouted before turning away, not wanting to interact with them at all.

“It’s been so muggy lately, you know?” Kaguya looked at Fujiwara’s chest as the girl spoke, only the two girls and Miyuki being in the room at this time as the sky outside the closed window was covered with grey clouds.

Kaguya gritted her teeth in hatred, “Rain…” Her eyebrows twitched.

“You look really full sister!” Moeha said with a cheery smile as she looked at Chika.

“Aw~ Thank you— Hey! I know what you’re talking about, that’s mean! I’m your big sister you know, stop looking at me with that weird smile!” Chika covered her chest, which Moeha was inspecting without reservations as she looked at the screen and the real-life counterpart.

“Did they get bigger~?” Moeha teased while she creepily wriggled her fingers as she wore a strange smile. “How about I test it, hehe.”

Chika lightly slapped her hand away with a snort and then turned away from her. Moeha cried out in pain but she knew it was fake. It still didn’t stop others from coming to the aid of the girl as she smiled at Chika slightly. There was a hint of triumph in her eyes.

“It seems Shinomiya-senpai is still hung up on her small chest,” Ishigami said quietly as he whispered to a fearful-looking Miyuki. The blonde boy trembled as he seemed to feel Kaguya’s gaze piercing his back.

Ishigami seems in the mood for death today. Miyuki thought.

“Even just changing into short sleeves feels much more comfortable!”

“Right,” Kaguya glared at Fujiwara’s large bosom, which somehow enlarged some more to take over the screen.

The sky was dark as thunder rumbled ominously.

“Yeah, something is going to go down this episode,” Maki crossed her legs as she leaned back into her seat.

“The weather is telling for shows like these to be honest,” Osaragi said, “It’s a staple for foreshadowing.”

“Drama. I’m all for it to be honest, anything instead of going to school and doing 20 assignments a week,” Ryuju yawned, “Also, I can catch up on sleep all I want.”

There was a slight jump from Maki at the unexpected replies, especially the one from Ryuju, but she didn’t show it much. The last thing she wanted was for that overly responsive and confrontational demon to notice her fear.

/Opening – Love Dramatic – Skip/

RESPONSIBILITY AND DUTY

“Relationship advice?” Kaguya asked as she wrote the words “responsibility and duty” in elegant Kanji as she sat in a seiza on a blue mat. Her shoes were packed neatly on her right side and her equipment also lay next to her for proper usage.

“So it was that time…? I have to thank you, Shinomiya-san!” Kashiwagi said with a large smile as she raised a thumb toward Kaguya and the girl herself forced a smile on her face, wondering if she should jog the girl's memory of what was to come right after this.

“Eh? Nagisa-chan you also go to the student council for relationship advice,” Tsubasa was surprised but relieved. It sometimes felt like he was the only one pushing their relationship at the beginning; which was fine with him of course, since he loved her, but finding out she also secretly put in effort was a welcome surprise.

“I’m surprised, she didn’t seem like the type to come for advice,” Ishigami gave his thoughts.

“Sometimes, the most unlikely scenario is what’s likely to happen,” Fujiwara had a smirk as she tapped her head.

“Kashiwagi…” Kaguya’s voice was cold and strained. The girl in question turned to her in confusion, she tilted her head, the gears in her head turning as Kaguya tried to gesture her intent.

It took 15 seconds…

“Oh…” Nagisa broke out into a cold sweat. “Oh…” Her eyes widened.

Oh… Someone’s in trouble~ Maki giggled at her friend's nervousness.

The screen panned to Kashiwagi as the girl showed a panicked expression. “Yes! I don’t know what to do. But I heard that the student council advises on this kind of thing, too. You’re the only one I can count on, Miss Kaguya!”

KAGUYA WANTS TO HANDLE IT

“So I guess now it’s confirmed that the president will not be present this time for most of this section?” Tsubame said.

“He might appear at the end, just like the time Kaguya was nearly late for school,” Kei suggested, to her, this seemed like a common scenario.

“Handle it huh…” Hayasaka looked at Kaguya from the corner of her eyes.

“Get better jokes,” Ryuju spat.

“…” Hayasaka stayed silent. She closed her eyes and smiled, pondering on the statement.

“Today's battle, Ryuju wins.” Onodera declared smoothly as Ryuju puffed her chest. Hayasaka kept her smile.

Hayasaka I’m watching your stream… Onodera had an unrelated thought.

“Repeat what you said for me Ryuju…” Hayasaka kept her eyes closed.

“Get better… jokes…” She fell silent.

The episode continued to play as Hayasaka kept her smile, unbothered.

Kaguya picked up her rag and began to wipe the brush with it, “Understood. The president here often says that lending an ear to the student’s troubles is also a duty of the student council.”

She placed down the dried brush on the ink pad, causing the ink to ripple as she asked, “So, what’s the trouble?”

Kashiwagi said with an eager face, “I want to know how to break up smoothly with my boyfriend.”

There was pin-drop silence.

“Sorry… It was just that we weren’t talking to each other at all so I thought…” Kashiwagi was quite nervous. Her hands were clammy. A strange urge tickled the back of her mind causing her to look in the direction of her friend Maki.

The girl, who had had some mango juice running down the side of her mouth appeared nervous with a worried expression on her face. Her worried expression met Kashiwagi’s cautious exterior, between there gazes there seemed to be a flash of electric current as well a pregnant pause, and it only took mere moment before both their heart tethered on the brink of shattering.

Why is she looking at me like that, with such a worried gaze? Is she nervous about me? For what though… It can’t be—?! She doesn’t think I’d take advantage of the situation… right? Maki was nervous, confused, and hurt by her guess. Internally berating herself for thinking so ill of her friend, her internal conflict showed on her face.

It paid dividends. Or maybe it placed her in debt instead.

Indeed, Kashiwagi had such a thought cross her mind, and unfortunately, she couldn’t keep the undercurrents of that thought from showing on her face. She had shown a moment of weakness, of worry, a lack of faith in her long-time friend.

That lack of trust thrust its way into Maki’s still-repairing heart and invaded the deepest reaches of her mind. Her smile fell and her eyes dimmed. Her facial contours became much more defined and her presence elevated as she became a much more dignified existence. She wiped away her cheek and hand with mild disgust and threw away the cloth which dissolved in sparks.

Her deep-routed instincts and the remnants of takings from her unfortunate past, and reality as a relative of the Shinomiya’s activated in order to protect herself.

The only way to not burn is to be cold.

Sparing one last glance at Kashiwagi, the now-returned Maki crossed her arms. She smiled.

It seemed that even being an associate of the Shinomiya made sure that she didn’t deserve anything but distrust and curses, so Maki chose to accept it.

“Ah…” Kashiwagi was stunned.

The total time was below the 10-second mark but so much had happened. But many things remained the same.

For one. Maki was still a part of the Shijo Family.

Two, she didn’t have many friends anymore, if any at all.

It took very long for Shinomiya associates to form bonds of trust, raised the way they were. It took less to break them.

However, this relationship was merely fractured. It had not reached a point of no return, after all, no matter the teachings of her crazy family, Maki was still who she was at heart.

A good-natured and loyal fool.

The video continued.

The brush rolled off and fell as Kaguya thought nervously, ‘I thought it would be two or three steps before that point!’ She had sweat on her face and a dark background behind her deadpanned expression.

“Tough luck, heh,” Maki gloated quietly, she took as much joy as she could from the situation. She could use that right about now.

Her disses were empty and lacking in passion, Maki had undoubtedly lost love for the game.

“You wouldn’t be able to do any better,” A voice drifted over sarcastically, Maki pouted. She didn’t look at Kaguya at all.

“She probably could, at least, her chances of failure would be far lower than yours,” Hayasaka smiled. She thought of all the times that Kaguya had fumbled over her meticulous plans when she was certain to win and sighed, indeed. Despite her smarts, her lady was lacking in control.

Kaguya pouted and as with how Maki responded to her, she also similarly responded to Hayasaka. By ignoring her for being right.

Hayasaka sighed once more.

Cut to a view of the outside and some wonderful trees. Kaguya’s thoughts began to show up on screen, ‘Advice about having a boyfriend.’

A cute OST played as Kaguya and Kashiwagi were shown sitting opposite each other in the room.

“You’re popular, and I’m sure you know a lot about love!—”

“She does but also doesn’t at the same time,” Ryuju made an observation.

“She’s smart but adorably ignorant when it comes to romance, I still have no idea how she and the president helped an actual couple get and stay together,” Hayasaka shook her head.

“All the while still not confessing to the one they like and playing tons of tedious mind games to boot. The superheroes of our generation…” Karen agreed with their points, nodding proudly as if they were praising her instead.

More like supervillain…

Nayotake clapped lightly, pleased at Kaguya getting praised, she ignored the negative parts by instinct. Nana was the opposite but she turned a blind eye to Miyuki’s negative traits for the time being, more interested in the show itself.

‘But I’ve never gone out with anyone, so how could I possibly answer that?’ She thought nervously over Kashiwagi’s loud voice.

“—I knew I could come to you for a great idea!” The girl breathed heavily, invested in what she had come to do.

Kaguya turned away nervously, ‘Her expectations are too high!’

“They kind of were huh…?” Nagisa seemed quite meek when she said this.

“Oh, definitely,” Osaragi shook her head.

“Absolutely,” Tsubame agreed.

Ryuju just rolled her eyes, not even entertained by the low-hanging fruit. She was much more interested in what was going on with Maki.

Poor brat, she’s all silent now… I’ll have to cheer her up later. Ryuju was rearing to go, she couldn’t let herself get beat by the slack-faced maid so she would help as many of these brats as she could.

‘But,’ She looked determined as a vertically inclined white-black noise filled the background, ’Shirogane gave romantic advice once, so there’s no way I can tell her it’s beyond me!’

“I don’t think I feel right about her reason for helping Kashiwagi-san being her want to match the president…” Fujiwara pouted and surprisingly, Ryuju gave her a response.

“I would prefer it,” She said lightly, and seeing their confusion she explained, “If my love life were to hang in the balance, I would rather be someone who would want to compete over it than any other person. Simply because the person being competitive or using my love dilemma to have a competition is going to give it their all to make sure I get what I want. The ego and pride from winning will result in my win as well, isn’t it fantastic? A true win-win situation.”

“That’s… A pretty good thing!?” Erika said in shock and confusion, both shouting and questioning how reliable it was.

Un’yo smiled, “Maybe this kid isn’t that bad after all, while a little unreliable and unruly, she still has a solid head on her shoulders. Not bad.“

He agreed with what she said, perhaps at an even deeper level than she did. To him however, it was less about a romantic encounter but more about the mechanism behind the allocation of a human resource; a person's nature, which could be competitive or determined, and the correlation to the value brought out when it cooperated with the amount of time put into it or, how much of it was mixed with that determination to give a clear, satisfactory result.

That degree of drive, motivation, desire, and importance was key to having someone willingly grind themselves to do as much work for him as possible, of their own volition no less, as a truly competitive person had pride; whether it was hidden or broadcasted brazenly, it was a trait that most of them had. That source of pride was like fuel, pushing them on their own to get him his desires, while they pursued their own. To him, no; to the Shinomiya Family as a whole, this could be called a cornerstone of their family's principles.

Get as much value from another person as possible. Another was to give as much value to another person as possible and hopefully, tightly bound them to you so you could use them later.

Un’yo’s eyes darkened in conjunction with his thoughts, not like his gaze could get any creepier. He glanced at Ryuju before he smiled and turned away, he had underestimated the cheeky brat. Perhaps it was due to her attitude toward their family or another reason—like her annoying arrogance—but he digressed.

She still has some use at least, He thought. It was a pity she would never be in our camp and doing so by force would only result in blood being spilled. Doing anything to the Shirogane’s would also manifest a similar result but in a much more personal way. Kaguya is much too extreme of a young woman, it’s best to leave her alone until an opening arises.

[AN: 332 words btw, yapper]

The man seemed quite satisfied with his analysis and thoughts, a smile gracing his face.

“You’re surprisingly articulate,” Hayasaka praised, but then she continued, “For a brute.”

Ryuju snorted coldly.

The episode continued quietly.

Kaguya closed her eyes, ‘I’ll just have to get through it somehow!’

She lifted her head and gave a closed-eye smile, “Why do you want to break up?”

Kashiwagi placed a hand on her chin, “Actually, he suddenly asked me out.”

“Advice from a virgin who didn’t know what he was saying backfired somehow?!” Hayasaka covered her mouth in false surprise, her eyes wide, “Who would have thought!”

“They’re still together, it didn’t completely backfire!” Ryuju quickly refuted her.

“If it wasn’t for Kaguya-sama and Fujiwara, it wouldn’t be the case now wouldn’t it?” Hayasaka had a smug smile.

A cough emerged. Ishigami stepped forward to say;

“The happy couple we see now wouldn’t have sparked without Kaicho and their firm faith in each other wouldn’t have blossomed without Shinomiya-senpai or Fujiwara-senpai. I don’t think it’s fair to distinguish between their contributions, as both played a part in the couple’s growth, not to mention the work the couple themselves put into what they now can call a flourishing union.”

“Hmmm, I didn’t know you were so articulate, Kohai-kun! Not bad, not bad!” Ryuju cheerfully patted his shoulder, causing the boy to tearfully endure her non-lethal but forceful strikes.

She looked over teasingly at Hayasaka, “You even managed to shut up that fake bimbo, you’re quite talented.”

Hayasaka’s face flared but she didn’t say anything.

Not bad me, but I hope I didn’t piss off Hayasaka! He silently shed tears.

—Flashback—

N: “Bam~!”

Tsubasa slammed the wall and placed a nervous Kashiwagi in the Kabedon.

“I said, “okay” on the spur of the moment, but I didn’t really know him, and I really don’t know how to communicate with him either.” She said.

“You’re lucky they saved your ass bro,” Ishigami rubbed his head, already knowing that Tsubasa could have dropped the ball.

“I was… extremely fortunate with that,” Tsubasa said lightly.

“Our student council is, unsurprisingly, capable despite the lack of knowledge we possess in certain aspects. Perhaps as a result of synergy and raw aptitude, we can pull through most situations,” Miyuki said a few words, his mind elsewhere yet he still gave an analysis of the current sequence of events.

“Why does he have to make a point all the time, annoying, I really want to be disgusted by him,” Miko grumbled indignantly.

“Well said president, I couldn’t have done it better myself,” Kaguya said with a smile.

He smiled. No, you definitely could. I could swear I saw a trophy for language studies somewhere on screen earlier. Someone like you, with advanced education and resources, really stepped down to such a point, just to encourage me.

How humiliating.

“It’s nothing much, haha.”

He laughed hypocritically.

The two stared at each other in the hallway awkwardly, “In fact, there’s more distance between us now than before,” She turned away from him reaching out hopelessly, “I feel guilty about it, so if it’s going to be like this, I figured maybe we’re better off just breaking up.”

“That’s sad, now that I think about it,” Fujiwara said solemnly.

“So you still have to put in an immense amount of effort after the confession…” Kaguya whispered in contemplation, sharing a thought with many of her fellow students.

At her words, lightning seemed to have struck Shirogane Miyuki.

Yeah. After confessing or receiving one, you become that person's significant other right? So what do you do then, what should you do, what will you do…

What should I do?

Do I even want anything but Kaguya to confess to me… Is it all a game? Miyuki was grasped by an inexplicable horror, yet his face and posture remained compellingly sturdy.

Kashiwagi looked down while Kaguya held a thinking pose as she said, “I see. Until just before, you were strangers to each other. So I can see where you’re coming from.”

“It’s terrifying when a stranger walks up to you,” Ishigami nodded, he truly felt that way and related deeply. Mostly because those strangers all had bad things to say about him, he peeked at Miyuki and coughed, shaking his head.

Not all of them, he thought.

“People who approach first are really brave, even if you don’t like them or want to give them a chance, please let them down easy but firmly,” Fujiwara instructed, as if she had experience.

“Yeah, otherwise they would think you’re ‘playing hard to get’ or some nonsense… So not too easy,” Ryuju said.

“I did say firmly.”

“It was a clarification, you know, for the people who don’t get it?”

There was a pause before Kaguya locked up to ask, “You don’t hate him, though, do you?”

“Of course not. But I don’t know if what I feel for him is love.”

Kaguya pushed, “Why don’t you start by telling me his good points?”

That is a good start, good going Kaguya. Hayasaka thought, even if she already knew all this. She still felt the urge to praise her, though it was in her mind.

“That was a fantastic start, Kaguya-san!” Fujiwara said loudly with a beaming smile.

Children must be praised when they do something good, this is to encourage good behavior and thinking. Fujiwara subconsciously thought.

Nayotake nodded as well, pleased with her daughter's start. She had a good head on her shoulders.

“What do I like about him?”

“Yes. Everyone has strong pints or something that’s cute about them.” Kaguya lifted her hand and began to count with her fingers, “For example, he’s honest or he does well academically. Maybe he studies hard or he’s actually really kind and can’t turn his back on someone who’s in trouble.”

“We all know who she’s talking about here, no need to hide the face,” Fujiwara said with a teasing expression as she covered her mouth. Kaguya blushed slightly but she had built up more resistance to this type of teasing.

“She could at least try to hide it you know,” Rei coughed.

“Auntie has no self-control when it comes to lover boy, so it can’t be helped,” Maki said sarcastically.

“L-Lover boy?” Miyuki was stunned, what did he do to deserve such a nickname?

On the other hand Kaguya is giving such blatant praise, I can’t help but feel squeamish. Miyuki shifted his body, rubbing a hand on his face to hide his slight blush.

A handsome image of Shirogane flashed by in her mind’s eye and she blushed with a fond smile on her face, “Maybe he has a menacing look.”

“For every woman, there is a man! For every leaf, there is a tree. All things have their destined pair and all people have an apple of their eye. It seems that this saying has some credibility,” Papa Shirogane muttered.

In all his years as a father and man, Papa Shirogane never thought a woman would take a liking to this specific trait of his son. As expected, the world is really vast!

Nana glanced at him in disdain at his attempt to appear philosophical but kept silent. She looked back at the screen and then to Kaguya and Miyuki. She had a thoughtful look on her face.

Kashiwagi stared at her blankly, “A menacing look is a drawback.”

Kaguya blushed as she animatedly rejected Kashiwagi’s opinion with a cute tone, “No! Being bothered by your own menacing look is cute!”

She closed her mouth not a moment later.

Kashiwagi looked at her blankly as she questioned, “You like boys who have menacing looks?”

“Forget I said that,” Kaguya looked away, her voice a mere whisper and hoarse, her eyes vaguely catlike.

“I still remembered that you said that…” Kashiwagi whispered so that Kaguya didn’t hear her. There was no way someone wouldn’t figure out how Kaguya felt about Shirogane, except for maybe Chika, but Kashiwagi felt like the strange girl was a special case.

Was it really necessary to remind her? Many people who heard her chuckled.

Kaguya groaned slightly but she also laughed, looking at it now, she was really ignorant and silly at this point in time. She felt happy at her growth, but she wished it wouldn’t just be shown like this.

Kashiwagi leaned forward slightly, “The only person around you with a menacing look that I can think of…”

Kaguya turned around with a fake smile on her face, “That’s the wrong idea. Now let’s continue.”

An insufficient diversion tactic, this would have got her hands beaten… Un’yo hummed.

But the current situation wasn’t a bad thing, their family education system wasn’t perfect. While the regression of Kaguya’s skills may look inadequate, what it really showed him was that she was becoming rounded out.

Shirogane appeared in the background, his back to the screen with a cool pose as Kaguya talked in an entranced manner, “If you find one good thing about him and start to appreciate that, you’ll soon be able to see many of his good points, and the next thing you know, you’re unable to take your eyes off of him.”

Shinomiya can’t take her eyes of of me! Wait… Shinomiya can’t take her eyes of off me…! Miyuki realized something crucial and instantly steadied himself before looking at Kaguya with a languid, teasing expression.

Trouble… Kaguya grumbled.

Miyuki cleared his throat, “Shinomiya…”

“Woah…! Kaicho looks so cool in Kaguya-san’s imagination,” Fujiwara said loudly, her eyes sparkling.

Miyuki was silenced as Kaguya hung onto that escape, fleeing the battlefield that was yet to be ready. She quickly disengaged him and began the much easier fight of trying to talk Fujiwara out her romance induced brain damage.

No way… Miyuki was stunned.

She turned to him for a moment, winked while sticking her tongue out and looked away.

Miyuki blushed in both anger and embarrassment.

“And if you see him every day… little by little, you’ll fall in love,” Kaguya said with her doe eyes and a cute blush, her voice very soft and sticky as she closed her eyes.

She opened them again quickly as she said with a nervous expression, “That’s what an acquaintance told me! I’m not talking about me!”

“You’re great at lying you know that Shinomiya?” Miyuki chuckled.

“Is this a ‘pot calling the kettle black’ situation?” Shinomiya laughed lightly, she didn’t reject the notion but stayed away from directly agreeing, preferring to rope Miyuki into the description of a “liar”.

“A kettle can pour a continuous, even stream. I prefer to use a kettle, to be one.” Miyuki said something weird, admitting that he was a liar but also saying that he was a kettle of all things, which left Kaguya confused until she got a little pissy.

“Hoh? So you mean to say that I’m a pot, letting anything inside sit and fester…”

Miyuki laid his face on his hand, smiling, “Not, really. Is that what you got from that? It was supposed to be an absentminded expression of wanting, but we can always trust the Vice President to analyze and come to the bottom of the details can’t we? Though they may be nonexistent.”

Kaguya stared at him with red, blank, and dangerous eyes. He sweated, his eyes half closed in comparison to how wide hers were. He was still smiling.

She turned away.

“Hmph!”

Wait was I mocking her? She didn’t realise? Now that’s laughable, even though I didn’t realize it myself. Miyuki wanted to chuckle, he really did but Kaguya was giving him a strange look so he didn’t.

Hold on, that wasn;t near acceptable enough to be a good lie. Was he mocking me? Kaguya thought in suspicion but Miyuki looked extremely innocent.

On the other side.

“She should know that saying something like that would get her exposed in no time,” Nao said with a shake of the head.

“Really?” Nayotake whispered, finding the excuse to be quite good. Of course, it was faulty, like all lies but it was better than saying nothing and then getting exposed. Perhaps it was because she wanted to praise her daughter, even when she committed mistakes in haste.

“Kaguya is a little… slow,” It pained Un’yo to say this, as she was their perfect jewel and the PR brought from her existence was paramount to the family but even he had to admit that the Kaguya in the student council and the Kaguya at the mansion was completely different.

Perhaps it was to say that she was more Kaguya at school and Shinomiya at home.

“Really?” Kashiwagi said in surprise.

“This is no surprise, Kaguya-sama is pretty much now well known for being able to brilliantly display her foolishness,” Hayasaka said blankly.

She had already accepted the fact that Shinomiya might really lose this match even though she had the advantage.

“Even Kashiwagi doesn’t believe her, my goodness,” Osaragi coughed, finding the current situation ridiculous.

“It’s really not about me! Because there isn’t anyone I’m in love with!” Kaguya frantically said, as if anyone would believe her naïve explanation.

“But the way you said it…”

At that moment the door slammed open as Fujiwara appeared on the scene with her detective hat, “I overheard!”

“And here comes the SCP…” Hayasaka sighed in sadness.

“I’m not that bad!” Fujiwara’s eyes spat fire in Hayasaka’s direction but the girl was unfazed, her poker face like an inviolable shield.

“So you know that you’re bad?” Ishigami grinned.

“Well… I… Uh…” She raised her fingers again and again but was fully stumped until her eyes suddenly lit up, she put on a seductive expression and twirled her hair as she said in a sultry tone, “I am bad~”

“Tsk,” Ishigami rolled his eyes but inwardly his spine tingled.

This woman was really strange!

“Miss Fujiwara?” They both turned toward her as Kaguya said in slight bewilderment.

“It’s no fair to have girls talk without me! Please leave an issue like that to Love Detective Chika,” She said passionately as she placed a hand on her chest.

LOVE DETECTIVE CHIKA – (Cute kanji on screen.)

Ishigami chucked for a moment and then sneered.

Chika looked at him for a moment and couldn’t bear it anymore so she turned away from him. She pouted, planing to give him a scolding once this episode was over.

She breathed heavily as Kaguya asked off screen, “Why are you breathing hard?”

“Actually I was here from the beginning,” She touched her hat and then closed the door, “but made a mad dash to the drama club to borrow this costume.”

“At least she’s… professional,” Ishigami let the word dance in his mouth for awhile before he spat it out in disbelief.

How could Fujiwara of all people be professional?

That was exactly what the stunned Hayasaka and Kaguya were thinking when they gave him a glance. Miyuki just twiddled his thumbs and stayed silent, Fujiwara helped him out a lot, he couldn’t be ungrateful and slander her too much.

She ran up to Kashiwagi’s side as she asked, “You’re in a quandary, because you can’t find your feelings for him. Right?” She pointed at her.

“Yes,” Kashiwagi said simply.

“Wow! A girl actually being honest about her feelings in order to receive help? Gee if only a certain genius was so smart?!” Hayasaka chuckled lowly.

“Bully,” Kaguya pouted.

Chika lifted her pipe as a flowery background surfaced behind her, “Then this great detective will find that lost property called ”love” and return it to you,” She winked.

“Ishigami I swear on my life if you even lift the corners of your lips for one millimeter in order to smile I will beat you up!” Iino roared as she waved the rolled up paper in her hands angrily.

Ishigami made a mock frightened expression and then spat back, “You and what strength? Please, I can hang you on a clothes dryer with one finger, how can you hurt me? Not to mention your height…”

Iino immediately wanted to rush over but was held back by the girls near her once again. Her eyes turned red when she saw him smirking at her.

Hate! So hateful! She hated him so much!

Her liver was cramping with how much she wanted to rip him apart.

She lifted her pipe once more as they stared at her, stunned, “So, imagine him flirting with another girl.”

“What is this?” Kaguya asked.

“NT* endurance training,” Ishigami whispered, not daring to voice out this thought of his. Her truly regretted ever coming upon this genre, the mere thought filled him with disgust.

He wouldn’t wish it upon his worst enemy!

‘Ishigami is saying strange things again…’ Many thought wistfully.

“Just try to imagine it.” Chika said gently.

They did, Kashiwagi imagined Maki( an: 💔 ) and Tsubasa going in for a kiss—an action far more intimate that the one coming after—which was followed by Kaguya imagining Chika herself and Miyuki hugging while looking at each other lovingly.

Maki grinned mockingly seeing herself in the place of someone stealing away her best friends lover. The human heart is truly malicious, strange, twisted, and ruthless! But she didn’t mind it. People like her only knew how to take and steal from others, they didn’t have anything of their own. With their reputation, it was natural for others to think so as well.

She had nothing.

Not even love…

In reality her head was held high and she had a false shocked expression that masked “joy” but in her mind she continuously stared at the ground in despair. She used to mock Kaguya a lot, but at least she had the chance for having something of her own; her very own love story. Filled with joy, whimsy, games and the love of very kind people.

She had nothing.

As Maki continued to resolve into depression internally, the atmosphere with the other viewers was strange. A fight had broken out.

Fujiwara was the culprit, as always.

“I would never ever ever date the president I would put this on my life, on my soul, on my very existence, and my beautiful pink hair...” after another paragraph of pledges Fujiwara continued, “If I were to ever be so unfortunate to date a creature like the president I would willing stay underwater and never come out!”

She said it all in one breath.

Some people weren’t happy with that.

Some gave a her strange looks, and others with a gaze filled with betrayal.

And some people were angry. Excessively so.

“How dare you!” Kaguya was livid and her face turned so red with anger that it looked like a small squeeze would make her drip blood and her veins on her face bulged wildly.

“No way am I witnessing Shinomiya crashing out right now yo,” Onodera was torn between laughing and being terrified.

“Count yourself lucky to be with the president in my imagination, really, people don’t know how fortunate they are even if it was slapped into their faces!”

Fujiwara sneered and she wasn’t afraid of Kaguya (at this moment) at all, “You only say that because you don’t know Miyuki’s true colors! I’m telling you that this infatuation of yours won’t last, don’t blame me when the illusion shatters!”

“A Shinomiya never believes in a fantasy!” Kaguya’s red eyes glowed menacingly and Fujiwara slightly cowered, but to cover it up she snorted and then promptly shut up.

During all of this Miyuki just listened quietly while staring at the picture of him and then looked at Kaguya in a daze.

She snapped at him, “What?!”

Surprisingly, he wasn’t afraid of her at all and just looked at her softly.

“What’s with you all of a sudden…?” Her voice softened as she mumbled, her tone a bit coquettish. Her gaze was turned away she she sat done.

He laughed lightly and gave a closed eye smile that felt like a spring breeze tickling her heart, “Kaguya, you’re really nice!”

Kaguya’s anger quickly turned into a blush and her face quickly went from a thorny rose into a blooming peony.

Kaguya Mind Space – Kaguya Alliance HQ

“He’s trying to kill me, us. It must be!” Ice Queen Kaguya mumbled and shouted frantically, the blush on her face was hard to hide.

“Hehe, President called me by name and in such a loving voice! Kyaah~!” Bakaguya flouted about erratically.

“That, that, that,” Loliguya couldn’t keep calm either. Her little face was red, and her eyes had tears ready to spill, she couldn’t hide her joy too.

It had to be said that every aspect of Kaguya was still Kaguya herself, receiving this little joy from Miyuki was comparable to a bomb dropping in the girls heart. Stirring and twisting all her emotions, making her extremely comfortable and orgasmic.

Regular Kaguya also sat there in a daze, and her real form also said there in a daze. In this way the reaction continued quietly but tensions were still high and Kashiwagi found herself increasingly nervous of how cold Maki was looking.

Scary! Scary! Scary! She smiled.

Kashiwagi had her head down; Gloomy.

GLOOMY…(kanji)

Kaguya had her head down as well, but she was much more feral; GRRR GRRR x 999 .

GRRR GRRR… The kanji covered the entire screen.

“I didn’t like that feeling.” Kashiwagi said calmly while Kaguya seethed in the background, her mind still on that fake image she conjured up.

“We’ll someone hated it.” Nao chuckled as the room was still embroiled with the situation from earlier.

“I hope no girl goes after Miyuki they might actually die in a ditch somewhere and their family might get deported to some island in the middle of the ocean prone to natural disasters I’m so serious it’s terrifying!“ Ryuju shivered.

Kei sighed, With a demon like Kaguya-neechan at the door, no girl would ever think to love Onii-chan… Well, Kaguya-neechan is a good girl herself isn’t she? But she’s kind of scary...

“Right?” Chika said as Kaguya woke up from her nightmare at her words, now appearing nervous.

Chika clapped her hands, the flowery background returning, “In other words, that jealousy. You don’t like that image because you like him.”

Impossible, it’s simply impossible for me to like that blonde haired, sharp eyed, handsome looking buffoon! Ice Queen roared with all her might in the court room.

But he’s like, totally our type though. Bakaguya said simply and for once, the smart persona of Kaguya couldn’t refute her. She simply resorted to violence and chased the other across the room immaturely.

The surprise shown by Kashiwagi and Kaguya were different, while Kashiwagi seemed delighted with a small blush, Kaguya looked stunned beyond belief as if believing that she was in love with Miyuki was somehow unbelievable when even a stranger could tell she was head over heels.

“Still in denial?” Osaragi didn’t believe it, but the facts were in front of her.

The Vice-President is really different in private! Not even as smart as a baby!

Osaragi felt that her will to delude herself after all the evidence was quite strong!

“The more unpleasant the feeling, the deeper the love!” Chika “helpfully” informed them once more with a large grin filled with good intentions.

“Love?” Kaguya dwelled in a dark aura while Kashiwagi and Chika were the opposite, residing in a bright colorful aura.

“Yes, love~” Hayasaka said in a sing-song voice but she cut herself off to whisper instead as she saw something incredulous.

Why was there a lovey-dovey atmosphere between these two! Hey, hey, hey, what’s going on!

“So, you also like him, Miss Kashiwagi—” Chika said with a smile while she crouched down.

I really don’t want to watch this anymore. Kashiwagi was dejected.

I totally forgot this was about Kashiwagi at first, Tsubame thought nervously. But could she be blamed? This was quite a messy situation, it was no wonder no one wanted to touch it.

Thankfully Kaguya was a drama queen and Fujiwara seized the opportunity to make trouble, so they could divert their attention away smoothly.

Erika’s fist slightly clenched when she saw Miyuki and Kaguya’s atmosphere together, it didn’t look like she was doing so out of congratulation, but Karen suddenly touched her hand then smiled at her.

“Hey, isn’t the KaguKaicho moment cute?” Karen was very excited but she still whispered mysteriously.

Erika lowered her eyes, her clenched fist relaxing slightly, “The cute one is you.”

Karen hummed and knocked her fist on her shoulder, “Don’t joke around, hmph!”

“No, there’s no way…” Kaguya rambled silently. “I don’t feel that way about the president, right? I mean, come on.”

“—You should take that feeling and nurture it.” Fujiwara finished off what she was saying to Kashiwagi.

“I see. I suspected myself of being a cold person for not being able to fall in love with someone who went as far as professing his love for me,” She blushed and smile to herself in assurance. “But…“

Kaguya and Maki jolted slightly at the mention of the word “cold” and the phrase that followed, finding that it really resonated. Maki rubbed her arms.

There is nothing like that for me unfortunately, Maki was saddened, but she looked at Kaguya and a rare smile appeared on her face, But maybe she can break that cycle? Our cycle.

Would I be happy if she did? Maki was quite bitter.

Kaguya looked shocked.

“You’re right! I actually do love him!” She had her fists balled up and held in front of her chest as Chika nodded encouragingly.

Kaguya sweated as she thought, ‘It’s like she was talked into it!’

Fujiwara stayed silent. She didn’t know why but she felt that praising herself right now would have unforeseen consequences. Although she was often brash and acted in ridiculous ways, she was still a human in the end, so she still possessed a relatively intact internal social navigation system. Clearly it was blaring loudly in her mind, telling her not to speak, so she didn’t.

The atmosphere in here doesn’t feel right. Maki doesn’t look good, Kashiwagi doesn’t look good, Kaguya looks happy but she’s like a bomb so she can just explode if anything provokes her. It feels, fake! Everything feels strained and everyone looks like they want to get all of this over with as soon as possible. Uncomfortable, it’s not fun! Not fun at all!

In Kaguya’s view the world became that of the screen of an old TV with bad quality. Even the audio, which was Kashiwagi talking, became slowed.

“What should I do to talk to him more naturally?”

She became a bit panicked, ‘I have to give more appropriate advice, too!’

No thank you I don’t want to become a yandere like you, Kashiwagi shivered.

She already was but alas, she didn’t know. Anyway.

“Taking advice from Kaguya is like a coin flip, I wouldn’t…” Kei hesitated for a while but ultimately stayed silent.

“Good question. Cognitive balance. You can probably use the Romeo and Juliet effect.” She held her right hand thumb out while keeping her index finger pointed out as she suggested with a hint of sweat on her face.

Un’yo wiped the nonexistent tears from his eyes, Kaguya was finally using what he had taught her instead of being a love-struck idiot for an entire episode. For him, this was quite a vindictive experience but he calmed himself down, not willing to get his hopes up just to have them shattered.

“Now what does that mean?” Iino was especially interested, considering her like for prince charmings and such.

“Romeo and Juliet?” They both questioned at the same time. Their faces appearing on screen.

“Romeo and Juliet’s love face obstacles,” the image of a blonde haired puppet in royal wear kneeling in the garden using a hand to profess to something above him along with the adjacent pink haired woman who was on a balcony above the man in the garden, “The idea that love deepens when a couple shares a powerful enemy they face.”

“Love isn’t indestructible…” Maki said quietly, “It can be toppled if the enemy is too strong,” She was quite bitter when she looked at Kaguya and Miyuki.

How would the love of these two fair against a strong enemy? The one they couldn’t avoid?

Maki felt like they could overcome it, increasing her bitterness.

It was unfair…

To know if the person you loved, did so to you just as much.

She would have liked that too.

“A powerful enemy?” Kashiwagi asked in confusion.

All of a sudden Nao and Ai Hayasaka both smiled, as if they had thought of something interesting. This concept of having a powerful enemy uniting a couple appearing here of all places with Kaguya herself being at the center couldn’t have a more obvious message and hint.

Gan’an cupped his hands together, “Is this what the youngster from earlier was speaking about…? This, ‘foreshadowing’?”

Un’yo laughed and for a moment he looked slightly evil, “Can it truly happen? The defeat of House Shinomiya?”

“It doesn’t have to be a person.” Kaguya said with a smile, her hand raised to the side, “A shared imaginary enemy is fine.”

I wish they were an imaginary enemy but alas… Kaguya sighed.

Kaguya must be thinking of the same thing as I am right? It was already hard enough to sneak out to see the fireworks last time. Going head-on against that group of people is a little… Hayasaka couldn’t help but be hesitant but she peeked a glance at Kaguya and decided that it was too early to have such thoughts.

It was only season 1 after all. Uncleir said that there was going to be many after this, maybe… they found a way to solve it?!

The girl laid back and, for once in her life, rest all her hopes on the future.

Kashiwagi looked down in thought, “We don’t have an enemy like that.”

Fujiwara popped in to reject her words powerfully, “Oh no! Everyone has a powerful enemy they have to face!”

“She’s going to say something ridiculous again isn’t she,” Nayotake couldn’t help feeling that way about her daughter’s friend. To people who knew Fujiwara, this was a natural feeling.

Nayotake was just beginning t learn it.

“W-Who?” Kashiwagi leaned forward in shock as Fujiwara winded up for a big reveal.

“It’s…” Fujiwara bent forward before shouting, “…this society!”

Kashiwagi was stunned, “Society?”

“Okay man…” Mikado chuckled.

“Was this what I was missing when I didn’t come to the council room,” Ishigami stared blankly. At least now he knew, but other than a few things, he believed he was quite fortunate to miss things like this.

Liar.

Most memories with the Student Council are something to be cherished. Trying to cope halfheartedly only makes you sound more a loser than you already are.

Ishigami Yu closed his eyes again today.

“Hah,” He chuckled.

Kaguya looked on blankly as Fujiwara ranted, “Unending war! The ever-expanding gap between rich and poor! There are enemies more powerful than that!”

Kaguya grew nervous as she reached her hand out hesitantly, ‘Wait/ It should be something minor like entrance exams or everyday troubles.’

“I don’t think things like that are powerful enough to generate enough motivation for a couple to get close together,” Tsubame said quietly.

“It indeed lacks a certain weight,” Osaragi agreed.

“Those goals are perfectly fine, you guys have just been spoiled by Kaguya-sama’s antics and are just seeking excitement,” Hayasaka sighed.

“The world doesn’t need saving just for two highschoolers to get together you know,” Ryuju also sighed.

“I-I see! So the two of us should rebel against this corrupt society!” Kashiwagi looked slightly crazy and deluded.

‘That’s a large scale challenge!’ Kaguya thought in shock.

Kashiwagi stood up excitedly, “Understood! The two of us will prepare!” With that she ran out.

Wait! Somethings not right, why is she excited?!

Everyone suddenly woke up from the atmosphere, some furrowed their brows in confusion and some hid theirs carefully. Nevertheless Kashiwagi felt a lot of strange gazes on her back and she couldn’t help blushing in embarrassment.

She was too excited at that time, so she couldn’t help but rush out.

“Good luck!” Chika cheered for her.

Click!

“Hmm. Caption should be… ‘How I react after sending the person I manipulated into being a social deviant on their first trek into society’ ...and, done! It’s kinda long, so maybe… ‘My reaction to my first disciple leaving on their first real world mission (they’re a terrorist)’ something like that maybe?” Onodera couldn’t help but nod in satisfaction.

Now I have two of the same meme, not bad at all.

Chika was a great source of memes, she felt. Even if she probably wouldn’t have permission to use them. Having them in her folder could make her laugh once in a while, that is, if she decided to scroll through the gallery on her phone.

It’s kinda both a massive library and a massive pain, so I’ll pass on that idea. It’s good to think about doing it though, so I’ll do that instead.

Kaguya said in dismay, “Wait! Hold on!” Chika breathed out while Kaguya looked down, before she said in anxiety, her face stretching comically, “With it be okay? Did we just create two social deviants?”

Chika turned to her with a smile as she tipped her hat at her, a bright background behind her, “It’ll be fine!”

“I don’t have a hint of trust in Fujiwara-senpai words but since Shinomiya-senpai is here I guess nothing would go wrong…” Ishigami whispered worriedly.

Fujiwara glared at him angrily, she didn’t hear a word from him, mind you, but she still felt it in her bones that this guy must be taking the chance to talk badly about her again.

The scene changed to outside of the school grounds, somewhere in the depths of the city itself as both Tsubasa and Kashiwagi stood. They stood next to children with a box with a red feather on the front hung around their neck by a red string.

“Please donate to the fund!” Kashiwagi said eagerly.

“Please!” Tsubasa repeated.

“Please donate to the fund!” Her voice faded off as the scene changed to Kaguya and Chika.

“Anticlimactic but if something drastic did actually happen I guess we all would have known about it by now.” Karen scratched her head.

“At the end of the day, Shinomiya-sama was here so there was no doubt that things would go smoothly,” Erika smiled.

“It’s good that they’re donating to charity, which is what’s important,” Nayotake nodded.

“It seems they were both already interested in charity work.” Chika said as someone placed a couple coins in the box, “This has become a good opportunity.”

She placed a hand on her chest, her eyes closed, “The feeling of wishing for peace… That may be the true meaning of rebelling against society.”

“Chills... Fujiwara making actual sense,” Hayasaka’s blank face crumbled, revealing a little bit of fear.

“You know I’m feeling a bit of ‘Heartbreaking: the worst person you knew just made a great point’ right now,” Ishigami was so devastated he temporarily became Onodera and spoke out the name of a meme like a lunatic.

“Honestly, I love she’s both a mini terrorist, and somewhat of a philosopher at the same time,” Ryuju stated her opinion boldly.

“Don’t praise her,” The student council members, along with Hayasaka, couldn’t help but speak out.

I feel like she deserves it though, Kei, Iino, and Tsubame couldn’t help but think.

“What are you talking about?” Kaguya whispered before she looked Tsubasa over in surprise, she had recognized him.

‘So, her boyfriend is the one who went to the president for advice.’ She tilted her head with a fond smile before the wind blew and red feathers flew about, she turned, seeing a familiar head of blonde hair shifting through boxes.

“President?”

“Eh, Kaicho?!” The others were surprised, they were zoning out a little earlier and Kaguya’s words snapped them back into existence.

“He really appeared at the end!” Osaragi was stunned.

Surprised her nearly jumped before turning to see Kaguya, “Shinomiya?!”

She turned toward him more, “Why are you here with them?” Her eyes filled with innocent curiosity.

“Yeah, why is he here?” Fujiwara muttered.

“If I remember correctly, though I wasn’t there, I don’t believe there was any Student Council related things to charity,” Ishigami said just after her, making her slightly angry.

“Hey! I’m the secretary, don’t try to take my job!”

“Well you wasn’t going to mention it, and adding context is refreshing, it increases the pleasure of the watching experience…”

So what I’m/We’re hearing is that there is no reason for Miyuki to be here, unless...

“Oh, I applied to do off-campus fundraising activities.” He removed the feather that was on his head and turned to look at the couple along with Kaguya who did the same.

“Please donate to the fund!”

“Miyuki, he’s really…” Nayotake smiled, calling him by his first name as if it was natural.

This boy, he’s quite good.

“Well, when I saw those two who don’t seem to be doing it on a whim or as a pastime, who are inexperienced but eager… it made me feel like supporting them even if it’s not much.”

Ishigami smiled, shaking his head.

Miyuki, you’’re really a cool f*cking guy man.

“Onii-chan!” Kei’s eyes shined, he was really admirable and was so supportive to the people around him. She puffed her chest, her brother was really the best of the best. Although they weren’t well off, her brother and by some extent her father, were really a massive blessing to a girl like her.

Leaving that woman I should call my mother and coming back home back then was the greatest decision I ever made fr.

“It’s seems that, Kaguya ojou-sama has not completely run out of luck,” Nao chuckled with a closed eye smile.

But you’re determination is yet to be seen. You still have a massive wall ahead of you, I wonder, when you arrive at it, would you be willing to cross over?

“He’s actually the goat,” Onodera wiped her eyes.

“Bro is kind for the love of the game,” Osaragi shook her head.

“Please.”

“Please donate to the fund!”

“Jeez… This kind of activity really isn’t up my alley, though.”

Liar… You look perfectly at home when helping others. You’re really, really cool you know. Kaguya couldn’t help but swoon.

Kaguya let down one of her fingers a deep blush and a fond smile appeared on her face, “This is one of the things.” She whispered.

Ah, so she also likes these kind of things? But I’m just being and doing what I feel is right? Can… can this also move Kaguya…? Miyuki doubted, unsure. He wasn’t privy to Kaguya’s thoughts, so he didn’t really understand why this in particular was so appealing to her.

Perhaps, in his mind, any of his “actual” traits were not worthy or recognition from her, so it slipped past his mind. Even so, after this discovery, Miyuki didn’t plan on abusing this fact, he still had a bottom line after all.

“I’m going to die of dog food,” Ishigami couldn’t help but sigh.

“This is so sweet and yummy,” Karen swooned, and was excited. Erika’s pupils shook, and she smiled bitterly.

Did he have no imperfections at all. Today, Kaguya found him by chance. But how many times did he help others in secret? Not loud and proclaiming glory, silently pushing others forward with an aura of a scholar, and a righteous heart that only seeks to help others.

A mere mortal man, worthy of our goddess-! Erika was hurt by her own thoughts, and couldn’t muster up the desire to act excited with Karen but the girl didn’t notice the hand she was holding was unenthusiastic. Erika was safe, for now.

N: Results of today’s match, Kaguya loses.

RESULT OF TODAY’S MATCH: KAGUYA LOSES

The last bit of blatant doubt in Miyuki’s mind shattered.

Nayotake, for once, was happy with this lose. In her mind, her daughter had found the perfect guy. A little loses in a silly game couldn't hope to compare to what she gained in the long run.

Maki was shown hiding behind a wall, distraught with tears in her eyes as the kanji, “PLEASE DONATE TO THE FUND, PLEASE” appeared.

I’m glad that plot is finally put to rest… Some thought. At least for the time being.

I won’t be embarrassed again for the time being, Maki sighed in relief.

-

A ball bounced, it was a volley ball.

MIYUKI SHIROGANE WANTS TO SHOW OFF

Miyuki sighed, resigned to his own fate to be embarrassed, and to have his perfect image shattered. Well…

Looking at it on the bright side, didn’t Kaguya have her face completely exposed as well. She was seen to be a yandere, and a crazy person by everyone. He thought, Although it is a pity, it wouldn’t kill me right…?

Who am I kidding I’m absolutely screwed, this is going to be used against me, Mom is going to reject me even more and Kaguya… Kaguya, she… She’s going to look down on me…

Miyuki was in despair.

Fujiwara, who was looking at his rapidly changing face grinned form ear to ear in a disdainful manner. She couldn’t wait. Kaguya fought her over this guy! She couldn’t forgive him, no matter what she had to see him get embarrassed today or she wouldn’t eat ramen for a month!

Kaguya’s eyes shined, sensing that the president was about to do something extremely cool and dashing, according to the title. She had seen his performance, but she didn’t know the story behind the scenes.

Nana Shirogane’s fake smile became stiff when she saw it was about Miyuki, she still didn’t know how to feel about this son. He had achieved success but to her, he still didn’t have a steady enough foundation for it to be truly acknowledged by her. His achievements, which were built on a false confidence, lies and deceit, were not enough to move her, despite she using the same tricks; albeit in a much more sophisticated manner, but nonetheless, she could spare a moment to see him show off arbitrarily.

He bounced the ball repeatedly a focused look on his face as he went up to serve in the dark gymnasium. He threw up the ball and leaped beautifully, a perfect execution of foundational skills! At this very moment and this one only, Miyuki looked very cool, handsome and dashing in his maneuvers.

Miyuki lowered his head, a blush settling on his cheeks.

F*ck, it’s really going to show it all, damnit, He couldn’t help but scream in his mind.

Ryuju whistled, but despite her calm, outward appearance, she wasn’t at ease at all. Naturally she had faith in Miyuki, but that was only when he wasn’t alone and surrounded by others; as by now, he had learned to never show his worst in front of them, and only present his best, most absolutely perfect persona to the world.

But she knew him. She knew how he was when people weren’t around. When he was alone. She knew that demon-like spirit, and endless determination, those countless, embarrassing and tear-filled failures. He wasn't perfect. Especially when he was alone, practicing at something he had never done before.

In fact… He was absolutely terrible and unsightly, like a baby calf. Just the butt of a joke. She pursed her lips, and clicked her tongue.

“How terrible.”

Mikado closed one eye, Miyuki Shirogane, you devilish guy. Is there such perfect form, do you aspire to be godlike in all manner of activity? Do you not want to leave room for anyone else in this world, greedily swallowing up everything?! I am chilled at the thought of your ambitions.

He had completely misjudged the situation.

Kei and Papa Shirogane gently closed their eyes, not willing to see the ensuing madness.

Then reality set in.

WHACK

With a misplaced swing of his hand, he hit the back of his head somehow and then his face hit the ball. He fell to the floor and skidded across it quite harshly. The ball itself landed a ways away in a far calmer manner compared to the human that threw it.

“…”

Kaguya gently placed her clapping hand back to her lap, slightly confused at what she saw. Beside her, Hayasaka was also stunned.

To them, this was and felt, very impossible.

Ryuju shook her head, she took a deep breath along with a sip of water right after, preparing to make a case for Miyuki should someone make fun of him.

The reactions of the others weren’t any different.

He slammed his fist on the ground in frustration as he lied to himself, “I was so close!” He wasn’t, not even by a millimeter.

“Pft- Not even close,” Fujiwara giggled silently, but she wasn’t unaware of the silence. In fact she enjoyed it. This demon would finally get his dues, the times she had suffered alone with teaching him was finally going to end!

She ignored the sudden sad feeling she felt, ruthlessly oppressing it even and then got back to gloating.

N: Not athletic!

NOTE: NOT ATHLETIC

He rides his bike to school everyday how can he lack in that department! Kaguya thought it was lying. Her mind still having yet to process just how her perfect president was actually terrible at something, for the love struck genius, she temporarily was out of commission.

N: When it comes to studying, Shirogane excels, but as for athletics, he’s a catastrophe, unfit for any human to see.

Well at least they acknowledged by academic and intellectual excellence right? Eurgh! Miyuki felt nauseous, he wasn’t good at letting people see his ordinary self after creating his new lifestyle. He had long abandoned that version after all, or was still in the process of killing it, nonetheless, barely anyone had seen him like this at all.

Next, various versions of Miyuki was shown. There was him biking in a hurry with his school uniform, him moving boxes and then delivering newspapers with dedication and efficiency.

N: He delivered newspapers for many years and in the summertime, worked as a mover. He’s easily able to ride his bike the 15 kilometers to school every day. Miyuki Shirogane definitely doesn’t suffer from a lack of physical ability.

Kei and Kaguya thought simultaneously and their anger subsided quite a lot. It seems like wasn’t going to be completely embarrassed today.

Gan’an was intrigued, He is a hard worker, that much is evident, but I am curious as to what comes next. There has yet to be a scene where one person was alone, so who…? Who is it that will see this weak version of him?

Surprisingly, Gan’an didn’t feel much disdain for the boy. Isn’t it natural to be horrible at something you haven’t done before? Not everyone was Kaguya.

Mikado glanced at the screen, and contemplated on the small piece of the life of Miyuki he had seen. His admiration grew and so did his hidden sense of superiority, one which he squashed in but a moment. He reminded himself that what Miyuki lacked here, he brutally excelled in other areas. So he still didn’t dare to foster any thoughts of arrogance and pride.

The ball rolled back and as he stood up and took a step, he leaned right onto it then fell back down as he slipped dramatically.

Miyuki dragged a hand across his face as he watched between his fingers his bumbling fool of a past self.

Mikado was appalled and sympathetic, as a genius football player, he couldn’t imagine being so terrible at coordination. The amount of coordination needed to play at his level was abnormal and a sight like Miyuki was something he had never seen before, even among the worst of players at the tryouts.

N: He just had an alarming lack of coordination! That’s the cause! So, in order to protect his social status at Shuchi’in Academy, daily extraordinary training is essential!

And now that’s ruined. Kei pursed her lips.

Iino looked back and forth, between the man on the screen and the one in reality. Her mouth moved for a while, wanting to say something mean, annoying or even encouraging, but she didn't know what to say.

But strangely a feeling of admiration arose in her heart, and also a sense of kinship.

He picked up the ball and became focused once again, ‘We’ve got volleyball next week. I have to get of average ability by then. At this rate…’

Is this how the president lives? Trying to be average all the time… Hey, maybe he made a mistake the first time. Some tried to delude themselves but even they didn’t believe it.

Fujiwara clasped her hands eagerly, she couldn’t wait for this reaction, this liberation of her struggles. It was coming soon. The time when she would be free of this creature people called Miyuki Shirogane.

Hopefully, Kaguya will break free from the delusion that this love of hers should belong to that guy, it’s a bit stifling. For her to like that guy, that creature, that industrial waste if I were to use the point reduction method and be a little mean to him; which I am, it really, really doesn’t sit right with me at all but I can only endure it for now. She’ll be free soon!

Fujiwara waited. She was rarely this patient, if at all.

Miyuki Imagination: –Start-

He imagined himself missing the ball and falling down on his back both his arms and legs in the air for some reason in a strange pose.

“Please take this seriously.” One of the guys said.

“It looks like a dying alpaca but is that the president?” The other guy, the one without the ball said.

“Pft- No way…” Iino hurriedly bent down and placed her face on her knees, her shoulders trembling.

A dying alpaca? That is very unique and hilarious imagery, how does the president even think of humiliating himself like this? In his own imagination?! Iino couldn’t believe it.

Kei pouted. She didn’t appreciate how her brother looked down on himself and she couldn’t help but recall that lady with white hair; her mother, and the words she likely spoke to her brother, or lack thereof. Her action of trying to take her away was enough to drive whatever point she had for him home.

They were poor, yes, but she didn’t think her brother’s thoughts of being shamed like this were largely a result of their social status, rather, she would like to place all of the blame on that selfish woman and her actions.

He’s too cool to look down on himself like this! I’ll say some harsh words to that woman later to relieve some of my anger, something like ‘you don’t belong with us’ and Onii-chan will stop me with a serious look, showing off how kind and merciful he is to Kaguya, making her fall in love even more. I will become the supportive little sister like in the manga's and- Her thoughts cut off and she coughed.

She blushed, I got carried away, b-but anyway, that’s my plan of action, yeah!

“Really?” One of the girl replied in doubt and disgust. “That dying alpaca?”

A shoe made a sound against the floor as a volleyball appeared above his head, he looked up as the ball move away to reveal a face, it was Kaguya. With her typical dark stare, she said, “How cute.”

Kaguya slightly nodded, the president was quite cute when he was vulnerable. He looked very easy to bully and torment and she couldn’t but feel something within her sigh in satisfaction.

Miyuki’s face reddened, Kaguya looked really beautiful when she did that thing but it also terrified him immensely, so he felt quite complicated in his heart.

Miyuki Imagination: -End-

“No!” He slapped away the illusions as he then failed to connect his palm to the ball he tried to hit. He fell to the ground against as he groaned and held his face, “Why isn’t this working?!”

Ishigami shook his head, who knew that the president had this side to him but that only made the boys admiration grew and so did his worry for his friend. To him, the Miyuki who worked behind the scenes was a hero, and so, as someone who had benefited from his behind the scenes actions once, he didn’t want his hard work to be mocked just because he looked a little unsightly.

No matter who they are, people who are trying their best to improve themselves shouldn’t be mocked by others, Ishigami had such thoughts, so he leaned back and watched with an unreadable expression.

He wouldn’t allow Miyuki to be mocked or slandered. This was his conclusion.

Ryuju breathed out heavily and was slightly confused. She felt like he should have received a few mocking remarks by now but it seems like the people she expected to do so were preoccupied. Maki wasn’t paying attention and Mikado, one of prime people she expected to mock him was just looking at the screen with a mixed expression, as if he couldn’t choose between showing shock, pity or respect…? Ryuju didn’t know how he could feel respect for… whatever Miyuki was on the screen right now but she was reassured. She didn’t know him after all, so she couldn’t be sure but she now at least had a feeling of what he was like.

He seemed very honorable, but still, she was confused.

She didn’t know why, but it just didn’t feel right to expect something and not have it happen, especially when that thing was also quite heavily expected to happen.

How nice, at least I didn’t have to tear into some people but I still can’t let my guard down, this isn’t over after all. Ryuju kept herself awake.

“President, are you okay?” Chika Fujiwara who appeared behind him, asked.

“You really appear at the most unfortunate of times don’t you?” Ishigami laughed.

“Hmph! The president should be counting his lucky stars that he met me when he did,” Fujiwara sneered but was relaxed. She had the high ground now, there was no need to rush. She flashed another smirk at him and turned away.

Initially he was fine, “Yeah, no prob…” Then it turned into terrified shock, “Fujiwara! What are you doing?” He quickly rose to his feet.

“I forgot this here. Um…” She lifted a tiny bag, Miyuki was not calm.

‘Did she see me?’ He screamed in agony in his mind, ‘It’s over. Good at both sports and studies… The well-rounded President Shirogane brand… Even though I didn’t do anything wrong, my flawless image will…’ He clawed at his hair in his mind as behind him lay a dark, swirling depressive background.

“Well that’s over now I guess,” Ryuju shook her head, she truly never expected this to happen.

Fujiwara’s space split into a fat grin and she happily pat Miyuki shoulders and said with a loud cheerful voice, “Your image is all ruined now, what a pity. All that work to hide and you still couldn’t do it.”

Fujiwara was very happy.

Fujiwara’s smile dropped.

Fujiwara’s back broke out into cold sweat.

Chika lowered her hand from Miyuki’s shoulder and whistled, not daring to provoke him anymore. She turned away, no longer looking in his direction.

Kaguya looked at Fujiwara with an unfriendly expression, her red eyes emitting a terrifying light.

“Do you enjoy doing that now?” Miyuki couldn’t help asking in exasperation and Kaguya just stuck out her tongue at him.

Miyuki smiled and said, “Thank you.”

He didn’t know why but he felt like he and Kaguya were much closer than they should be at this point. But he didn’t feel a hint of rejection, only gratitude at how much Kaguya defended him but with that thanks came something else. A feeling of being useless, he wanted to defend himself but he was like a turtle, only capable of going inside of his shell. He never knew what to do when he felt others might mock him, which was why he had always visualized that situation as a game over.

In his own mind and imagination, being humiliated was basically the end of everything but now, it seems like he’s still here and people might still like him?!

Maybe… they really liked him?!

Miyuki really didn’t know.

Kaguya silently observed the doubt in Miyuki’s eyes and turned away. She did another quick scan of the room and confirmed her guess of who the woman with white hair was again. She was obviously Miyuki’s mother. And while she didn’t know what his father was like, he didn’t feel like the type of person who would abuse their child.

Yes, abuse.

Miyuki’s behavior wasn’t normal and Kaguya was determine to find the real source. This was her chance to help him! She was very excited.

A light, mental image of his confident self said casually, “Did I study for the test? Not really.”

“Wait, so it was all a lie!?” Fujiwara said loudly.

“Obviously, no one actually tells the truth during exam and test time,” Ishigami thought it was obvious.

“So that time I listened to you guy’s advice and my grades dropped…” Fujiwara stood up suddenly as if she couldn’t believe it and mumbled out.

Many who realized the situation from her words just looked at her in pity and Fujiwara nearly shed tears.

“But, my allowance…” She whispered.

Their pity deepened.

Back to reality where he crouched down in a panic as Chika played with ball in the back in a silly manner, “This is really bad.”

“Playing with a ball is so fun,” Chika’s face shined with joy as flowers floated around her.

Ah… She’s too flimsy of a person to be an actual threat to his image. Many realized.

Fujiwara still looked dazed.

‘Oh, well. Whatever she thinks about me, it won’t do much damage.’ He had a blank stare that said he was tired of life.

“At first I was surprised, but in the end, she turned out to be quite helpful…” Miyuki whispered, somewhat relaxed and somewhat tense.

Many were doubtful but because it was Miyuki who said it, they also opted to believe his words.

“Volleyball is the next sport for P.E., right? I was able to reserve the gym, so I’ve been practicing. My serve is kind of weak, you know?” He explained why he so terrible earlier, even though he was off the mark on just how terrible he actually was.

“What a fantastic lie, but unfortunately, I doubt he could have held it up for long,” Un’yo said with a chuckle.

“Although seemingly simple, even the young lass should have noticed that he is not what he says is, now or even a few moments later in that scenario,” Gan’an said to him.

“Oh, I see.” Chika said with a smile as she held the ball to her chest, about to make her life’s worst decision. “Want me to teach you?”

Miyuki sighed and turned his head to the side, “Look, you can’t teach someone unless you can do it yourself.”

Should I offer to teach him? He’d be likely to reject me though… What a pity, it could have been a great opportunity to get closer to him and lower his guard, then squeeze out that confession out of him… Kaguya sighed.

Bakaguya sighed, She almost had it. But, we are Shinomiya’s, we can’t only think out of love. Except me of course.

She giggled dumbly.

Chika pouted, “I’m okay at volleyball!” She lifted the ball lightly into the air and then tapped it over the net smoothly, “See? Right?”

“Average,” Ishigami said dryly.

“About that range of skill, yeah,” Osaragi ignored Iino’s protests and agreed with Ishigami.

“I think Fujiwara-senpai was great, fantastic even!” Iino said with a deranged look in her eyes.

“It was alright…” As a sports guy who mainly played football, Mikado didn’t know much about volleyball but Fujiwara was decent.

“It was the best thing I had ever seen back then,” Miyuki felt like crying.

Well considering you’re skill level at the time, even a cockroach could have done better, Ryuju sweated.

“Incredible! How could her serve be so polished!?” Miyuki shouted, stunned at the great(?) serve.

NOTE: PRESIDENT’S CRITERIA

“Why is the narrator cooking him,” Onodera laughed.

“I never knew the president could be like this Kaguya-sama, maybe we can take advantage…” Hayasaka whispered evil into the ears of her mistress.

“Perhaps, but he has already gone past that hasn’t he? Don’t get me wrong, the idea is charming, but I can’t just ask him to do something random to see if he sucks at it, he’ll likely avoid me and we’ll get nowhere,” Kaguya shrugged and Hayasaka agreed.

Miyuki wouldn’t fall for a trap like this. If he didn’t know how to do it, how could he let himself fall victim to an arranged attempt to embarrass him like that?

I have to say, despite having so little time to engage in battles with Kaguya-sama his abilities to set and evade traps is amazing. As expected of the man Kaguya-sama has her eyes on. Though in poverty, he does not lack talent and intelligence at all. Hayasaka pondered wisely.

She puffed her chest, “How’d you like that?”

“I=I had no idea you possessed such a special skill!” Miyuki said in horror.

She giggled and approached him in a somewhat menacing manner, a smile on her face with her eyes closed as she said, “I bet if I taught you, you’d improve in no time.”

“T-There’s no way….” Ishigami suddenly came to realization and he gasped in horror.

“You let her teach you?!” Kaguya was stunned and then gnashed her teeth.

This wasn’t a joke! This meant that another woman was spending time, special time with the president behind her back and even getting him to be indebted to her!

“I mean, I had to learn it before time was up,” Miyuki’s hands were really tied at the time.

“This was a horrible experience,” Fujiwara shook her head, and from the bottom of her heart, she didn’t want anyone else to experience it.

He turned away from her.

She glowed.

GRIN GRIN

Golden sparkles floated off of her, “President! When you’re asking someone for help, what kind of attitude is appropriate?”

A close up on Miyuki’s lips before he struggled out a few words, “P-Please teach me.”

“Only the heavens know how hard it must have crushed his pride to ask for help, right, father?” Un’yo chuckled.

“This is merely the first step, with his condition, he must still help in other areas and he must get used to this experience,” Gan’an rubbed his fingers together. Evaluating the boy known a Miyuki Shirogane. His father was an interesting man, and despite his poverty, Gan’an didn’t underestimate him, neither son nor father was a weak person.

He was particularly fond of Miyuki’s ability to turn to humility when he needed help and not just pointlessly hold onto his pride. This showed that he could compromise when he needed to and his ability to weigh his pros and cons, then make the best decision for his benefit.

“This boy is not bad,” Gan’an commented with a closed eye smile, surprising Un’yo.

In tern, Un’yo began to take Miyuki more seriously.

She backed off, “Sure! No problem!”

“Okay, first let me see exactly what the problem is. Please show me your serve several times,” She gestured with her index finger.

“At least she didn’t just jump straight in to it without evaluating him, this shows she’s taking it at least a little bit seriously,” Tsubame sighed. The impression of Fujiwara being a completely careless airhead faded a little with this observation.

Hayasaka felt chills when she heard this and yet she couldn’t deny it. Any mention of Fujiwara showing intelligence terrified her.

“Okay,” Miyuki walked up to the court, he swung at the ball in the air and missed.

“Heh?” Chika was stunned.

A fluke, he was just warming up just now. Some believed, and some already accepted that Miyuki just be terrible at this.

He swung and missed again.

“Hmmm…?” She made a weird sound again, her face got tenser.

“There’s no way this is real,” Tsubasa shook his head slowly, he still couldn’t believe it. To the student body, Miyuki was practically a god, to see him miss twice in row was nothing short of seeing a phoenix fail to revive itself. It was supposed to be impossible.

Miyuki swung at the ball, missed and somehow hit his face.

“Hmmmmm?!!” Her face gained speed lines, as it morphed into one of shocked denial.

“You must have suffered,” Hayasaka patted Fujiwara on the shoulder and the girl nearly burst into tears.

“It was… so hard,” She sniffed but still held in her tears.

Miyuki sweat dropped, he still believe he was so terrible to cause her to cry right?

The ball fell to the ground as Miyuki stayed in the dead alpaca pose with a blank face.

With a blank face Chika asked, “Why does that happen?”

“Watch him say he doesn’t know…” Kei had a blank face, how could she not know how her brother was like?

Relax on me omfg bro?! Miyuki was pressed.

“I don’t know myself…” Miyuki stood up, hand on his waist, “No matter how many time I try, I keep hitting myself in the head. And if I’m careful about my head, my timing is totally off. I’m perfectly deadlocked!”

“Rather than why… How, does that even happen?” Erika finally came out of her shocked state. She could enjoy this, but she did not. She was still a bit surprised, really in everything he did, Miyuki was unique. She didn’t think anyone on earth was capable of being so alien like Miyuki was.

Even the way he failed was special!

“Heh? Right.” She began to try her attempts at teaching, starting off with a suggestion, “First of all, when you hit the ball, keep your eyes open!”

“Was that really the problem?” Osaragi was surprised.

“Is he afraid of the ball or something? Why keep his eyes closed?” Onodera pondered.

“I’d rather not think of the president being afraid of a ball, thank you. That would be too much, even for me to handle,” Iino expressed her exhaustion.

He sighed, lightly brushing her off, “You don’t have to state the obvious.”

“He’s obviously going to keep his eyes closed, though I’d like to know how this girl fixed him,” Ryuju crossed her legs.

“I never thought I would see people saying the president was capable of being incapable, this really is the future, or the past…” Tsubame was confused and she said words at random, which surprisingly, still found themselves to be understandable to the majority.

“Right, right!” She clasped her hands together with a smile. She made a gesture with her hands at eye level, making “opening” motions with them as she said, “Then open your eyes wide and try to hit the ball.”

He scoffed and picked up a ball from the rack, “As if that would make a difference.”

Fujiwara snorted, “It definitely did, but you were still a creature even then.”

Miyuki sighed, “Even still, you stayed and helped me, I’m thankful.”

Flowers immediately sprouted around Fujiwara and she beamed, but then snorted again, “It’s good that you know how to give thanks, hmph!”

Miyuki just chuckled as he shook his head fondly, he was used to her somewhat bipolar behavior.

He threw the ball, opened his eyes and then yelled as he threw his palm out to hit absolutely nothing. Meanwhile, Chika had a phone on her hand. He stood straight and sighed, point lightly at what he accomplished as he said, “See? That didn’t work.”

“Your eyes aren’t open!” She shouted with her eyes closed.

“His disappointed look is killing me, what did he expect to happen…” Onodera chuckled lowly as she whispered. She didn’t speak loudly. She was still aware of the demon called Kaguya and her presence after all.

“Why doesn’t he keep his eyes open? There’s no way his coordination is so terrible,” Mikado refused to believe it. It was too ridiculous.

He gasped as a funny circus like OST began to play as she continued shouting, “They’re not open! How can you project the feeling, “I did what you said but it didn’t work”?”

She shoved her phone toward him, “Look! They weren’t even open one millimeter!”

“They really weren’t open all this time…?” Ishigami sighed.

“So it really is an extreme lack of natural, and trained coordination then…” Maki whispered thoughtfully.

Mikado nearly fell to the floor in shock, “How could this be…?”

“I don’t believe it!” He lifted his hand to look at it with a tense expression as he said, “Maybe I have what they call “the yips”?” He found an excuse.

“What the hell is the yips?!” Kei said angrily.

“His ability to make up excuses is very good,” Un'yo found it amusing.

Chika called him out, “What arrogance!”

She had a spooky expression with a red background behind her as she suggested, “President, maybe your image of yourself isn’t in sync with your actual movements!”

“Can that actually happen?” Tsubame felt like she couldn’t believe a lot of things during this part of the episode.

“Yeah, like what does that even mean? And how is Fujiwara so smart to notice this so quickly, wasn’t she an airhead?” Ishigami felt like he didn’t know anything about Fujiwara now, was she a hidden genius. Just playing around with them or is this just one of her few shining moments where her brain actually worked like a normal human being….

“Hmph! Fujiwara-sama’s greatness is too much for a pleb like you, she’s actually really smart, knows several languages and was a god at playing piano at a young age. Way better than you,” Iino sneered.

“What the hell, ‘Fujiwara-sama’, please stop this crazy dick-riding,” Onodera nearly laughed aloud but she suppressed it to a chuckle.

“How long have you been waiting to say this to me,” Ishigami wiped the tears at the corner of his eyes, the chuckle held in a corner of his chest.

Iino blushed and didn’t say anything.

“It’s been sitting in your heart for a minute huh?”

She didn’t answer him, but blushed harder.

“Let’s start with jumping with your eyes open!” She said while Miyuki just stood there.

“I’m going to be ruthless with you, so be prepared!”

“Please!”

“At least he isn’t complaining and is actually quite accepting of the training she is about to put him through,” Hayasaka analyzed.

“The president is quite determined and willing to improve,” Iino surmised, and once again, some admiration arouse in her flimsy heart.

N: And so…

Fujiwara was shown with a whistle and headband with the kanji for “OGRE” on it.

“I don’t think Fujiwara will look anything but cute while she tries to look intimidating,” Kei couldn’t help but sigh.

“Anime training montage!” Ishigami celebrated, his eyes completely glowing with interest.

“1, 2, 3, 4, 5…” Miyuki jumped on a trampoline with his eyes wide open as she counted, using a watch to keep track of his progress by clicking it.

The scene switched once ore to both Miyuki and Fujiwara doing swings with hand, “556, 557, 558, 559…”

“984, 985, 986, 987…” Her voice faded as Miyuki was shown sleeping with a ball to his forehead.

“This was just day one by the way,” Fujiwara shivered but then she gt out of it, “I’m glad to see he actually did the home exercise I told him to. He certainly doesn’t slack.”

“Did that actually help him or was this just a mental thing that doesn’t work as usual as nothing but as a placebo?” Kaguya couldn’t help but ask.

“I mean he crushed the opposing team with his overwhelming skills so I guess it did,” Fujiwara said with a pout, not appreciating how Kaguya doubted her.

During this time she had gotten caught up in the training arc on the screen and forgot that she was gloating about how people were going to mock Miyuki.

“No closed eyes when you jump. The ball is your friend.”

“I believe the coach told us this when we were playing football too, except the keep your eyes open part,” Mikado reminisced.

N: And so, with morning and evening sessions, three days passed.

“And with that short time skip, the anime-escque part of this should be over, after all the time-skip trumps all,” Ishigami said with a closed eye smile, he never thought the president would actually experience the mystical time skip, training arc and training montage all at once.

There were flashbacks of his progress over those three days, some with him being nervous, excited or tired.

It was night time and Miyuki made a tired, pathetic sound as the ball bounced into Fujiwara’s hand. He was heaving on the ground.

“Those long days of training must have taken quite a toll on him if he looks this tired, and if his physicality is taken into account, the training itself must be quite arduous in and of itself. I doubt the average person could go through it,” Hayasaka made and analysis.

“The president is quite determined and headstrong, no wonder he’s the president,” Karen admired.

It wasn’t easy on me either you know, Fujiwara pouted when she saw people praising Miyuki but not her. Honestly, I say it was torturous but I would be lying if I wasn’t a little intimidated of how much determination the president showed that time, he’s too tough. I guess that positive trait can barely make up for his bad skills…

Fujiwara snorted fondly, a light blush of embarrassment on her cheeks, Just barely though, he’s still industrial waste if we use point reduction!

Fujiwara still stubbornly tried to bring him down in her mind.

“President…” Chika said worriedly, “Maybe this is enough. I think you’re good enough to be at the level of a person who just sucks at it. Compared to when you were a creature, you’ve made a lot of progress.”

“Honestly from where he was and where he is at that moment, its impressive,” Tsubame mumbled.

“Well he had nee-san to teach him, so of course he would fly through learning this in just 3 days, she isn’t a genius for nothing you know,” Moeha who hadn’t spoken in a long time said with a proud expressions.

“Baring of course his own work ethic and determination, while also ignoring the likeliness of Fujiwara-senpai being a genius of any sort. I have to acknowledge that it may as well be through her guidance that he has made it so far, so quickly and so smoothly without any roadblocks. Any that we could see of course, which was very little due to the time skip,” Ishigami yapped.

“Praising Fujiwara is kryptonite to you guys if you said all this just to decrease the praise you wanted to give her,” Osaragi couldn’t help but say and Ishigami coughed, a blush on his face.

“If that’s what you want to think,” He said dryly.

“Not yet!” Miyuki was determined.

Chika gasped as he began to stand up slowly and painfully, “I can still… do more!”

“Why are you working so hard for this?”

“Honestly that’s true, he said it was to not embarrass himself but I think there could honestly be a much more, personal, reason. If you get what I mean...” Maki seemed to have finally regained some of her spunk and immediately began to tease.

It’s not what you think! Miyuki roared in his heart, and kept up his stoic mask perfectly, but many could now see the trembling of his facial features, using that to identify his well hidden emotions. Naturally these people were not ordinary in the slightest, one of them being Papa Shirogane who was confused at how well things went.

Like his son and daughter, he had obviously made the assumption that there would be much more piercing remarks thrown about and was slightly confused at how little there were. Though he was happy, of course he was, but he still wanted to know why.

“He is simply a good young man, that boy,” A voice spoke to him personally and he saw that it was Gan’an. “He is well raised.”

Raised? By him? Papa Shirogane chuckled humbly and said in response, “Even if I were gifted more than I am now, I doubt I could raise such a child so outstanding and hardened. You flatter me, but the honor is not mine to take, but his. That boy built himself, brick by brick.”

He did not miss the stunned look on both Gan’an and Un’yo’s faces but what did that have to do with him? He was not arrogant, and knew his place, he knew how he had cultivated his children and how they held themselves. No parent could raise such children, so he simply didn’t bother to dwell on such honors and praises. The world and their circumstances shaped them.

I was just there to make sure they had a hand to hold along the way. Yes, that is right. Satisfied, the man smiled to himself and himself only.

“Mr. Shirogane is a pretty interesting guy huh, Nana?” Nayotake smiled at her and Nana chuckled emptily.

She brushed her bangs and hid an indifferent look, “I would guess so. Yes, I would guess.”

Thankfully you didn’t call him my husband, lest I have to correct you… Nana touched her face and sighed.

“Because I don’t want them to see me look like a dork. If they’re going to see me, I want them to see me look cool!” With the sweat glistening off of his face and hair, the moonlight framed his figure, with arms outstretched to grasp at something beyond his capabilities, Miyuki shows boundless determination.

All in hopes of reaching that girl on the moon.

Chika Fujiwara’s eyes glistened as she was taken aback, she was moved.

And so was the audience, bravo, Miyuki Shirogane.

“Well, we all know what that means,” Ryuju snorted.

“Look at him go, president we’re all behind you!” Karen shouted.

“Sit down you’re embarrassing us,” Kei and Erika dragged her down to sit down, thankfully no one paid them extended attention.

“Well no one ever said that love wasn’t an insane motivator,” Tsubasa nodded with a smile of encouragement.

“It’s so indecent but that desire to work hard for a goal is so admirable, hgnh! I can’t hate him at all! This naughty president!” Iino sighed at her failed attempts to keep hating on Miyuki.

Chika smiled brightly as she gushed, pink flowers around her person, “Are you talking about the person you like, President?”

Miyuki refuted her claim nervously, “Not at all! You’ve got romance on the brain!”

“And what’s wrong with that huh?!” Fujiwara loudly proclaimed.

“This is why your grades are low,” Ishigami coughed.

“I know that you are not talking Ishigami!” Fujiwara said furiously.

Ishigami shrugged, unashamed.

“You don’t have to hide it from me! Who’s she? Who’s she?”

“Shut up!”

“Please tell me!”

“Don’t pester me about that!”

“Seriously, she really pestered me all night about it,” Miyuki said with a sigh.

Kaguya froze, “All… night?”

Miyuki didn’t see anything wrong and said, “Yeah we trained all through the night.”

“Oh,” Kaguya said with a withered look, and eyes filled with mild despair.

Fujiwara? Fujiwara of all people spent a night alone with the president before I did? Granted it wasn’t anything romantic or sexual in any capacity but still! Kaguya pouted.

“Hmm? Is something wrong?” Miyuki asked her.

“Nothing!” She snorted and turned away from him.

“You know there’s no need to hide anything, I’ve got you all figured out you know,” Miyuki whispered into her ear and Kaguya jumped.

“Kaguya? Why is your nose bleeding?” A confused Miyuki looked at her and she blanked out for a moment, then as if understanding what just happened a deep blush arose to her cheeks.

“Nothing, let’s just continue!” She hid her face.

Hayasaka shook her head, Look at my ojou-sama dawg, now she’s daydreaming and shit. Sigh, but she’s a little but of a pain when she’s serious so I won’t try interrupt her how she is now.

It was now morning and Miyuki bounced the ball before he sent it midair and then leaped to deliver a dastardly powerful spike that impacted the ground with a massive force.

“Y-You did it! You did it! You did it!” Chika jumped for joy, her arms rising high.

“Yeah, Fujiwara. Thanks to you.” Miyuki wiped his sweat with his shirt.

“That must have been the ultimate relief, for both of them,” Ryuju sighed.

“How much strength does he have, the ball looked like a freaking pancake when it touched the ground…” Erika was stunned.

“Well it’s the president, so of course he’s stronger than average,” Karen snorted proudly.

He’s MY brother, so why is SHE the one proud of him huh?! Kei pouted, but she still didn’t dare to be vocal about her pride in her brother, so she just fantasied about being vocal about it instead. She giggled perversely.

Likely conjuring up a scene that left her feeling contented.

She had tears in her eyes, her voice choking with sobs, “It was so tough! But you persevered until you achieved it!”

“Look at the tears in her eyes, I doubt she suffered as much physical strain as him but the mental strain must have been quite large,” Un’yo chuckled, if it were up to him, he wouldn’t be sure he could endure teaching Shirogane anything.

“But he still learned in the end. She possessing quite a talent, or perhaps it is the boys own aptitude coming to light under the hands of the bare minimum guidance from a teacher?” Gan’an wondered aloud in response to Un’yo’s question. And the man who had gotten his answer, also pondered on this.

“All right, Fujiwara,” He picked up a ball as the girl looked confused as he smiled, his face full of bruises, and politely asked Fujiwara to, “Next teach me how to toss and receive!”

Fujiwara visibly shivered and held herself, her eyes contorting. She stared into space for a moment before she returned to normal. She breathed out and held her chest in relief, there was some sweat on her forehead.

Everyone who had witnessed these sequence of events couldn’t held but take in a cold breathe and feel a chill in their spine. It seemed the effect that Miyuki left on her was deep.

Horrifying! Too horrifying!

Chika then made the iconic stressed out face as she groaned deeply and hoarsely. Miyuki’s laugh echoing in the background all the while.

“He’s laughing. She’s traumatized and he’s laughing,” Tsubame shook her head in disbelief.

I get the reference, Ishigami and Onodera thought at the same time.

ONE WEEK LATER

“Sometimes I forget that it took him a week to get to the point he is now…” Osaragi said dryly.

“Honestly, now that we saw where he came from, it’s makes everything else so much more impressive,” Ryuju said, and she suddenly felt extremely emotional.

Miyuki was shown saving a ball, tossing one up for his team and, spiking down another to score a point. The girls at the top of gymnasium went wild as Miyuki walked backward, giving high fives to his teammates.

“Wow!”

“Shirogane!”

“Look at that mighty serve and stellar form! Sigh…” Many girls and women sighed with deep emotion, and Iino wiped her tears.

“I misunderstood him,” Iino sighed again and again, “It turns out that the president is also trying his best, he’s really admirable.”

He turned to give a smile that looked quite strange but the crowd of girl cheered nonetheless.

Kaguya was turn between blushing and being resentful that he didn’t smile like that for her. But she still remembered her place, they were at war after all. She couldn’t just ask for the enemy general to offer his head.

But what if we act cute and ask nicely? Bakaguya felt this was a good idea.

Ice Queen furiously rejected, I won’t put myself through such shameful activities!

Fujiwara, who was next to Kaguya was bandaged up so heavily that even her ribbon had a bandage. She clapped slowly with a blank stare as Kaguya reeled in shock.

“Miss Fujiwara?”

“Damn he really ravaged her,” Osaragi said without fear, and a bit of a chuckle on her lips.

“Pftt-” Ryuju and Hayasaka nearly choked, and they both had to hold in their laughter.

“D-Don’t say such a vulgar thing,” Iino admonished her.

“I don’t think I said anything explicit,” Osaragi shrugged.

Fujiwara pointed at Miyuki and said tiredly, “I raised that boy.”

‘You’re his mother?’

“Sigh… It really was like raising a son,” Fujiwara sighed dryly and the tips of Miyuki’s ears turned red.

Cute, Kaguya relaxed and admired the red eared Miyuki.

She finally confirmed that Miyuki and Chika’s relationship was heavily platonic and more family oriented.

N: Results of today’s match… Shirogane and Fujiwara’s victory!

RESULT OF TODAY’S MATCH: SHIROGANE AND FUJIWARA’S VICTORY

“Not going to lie, it nice that it counted as a victory for both of them and not one or the other,” Nao smiled.

“Both of the children participated and rightfully did their part after all,” Nayotake said, also with a smile.

Nana closed her eyes, not daring to look at the face of Papa Shirogane was sending her way after Fujiwara’s words.

At the end there was a sports interviewer asking Fujiwara some questions and she said “Yes well… I’ll never do it again.”

“I doubt she could've held up that promise though,” Some chuckled.

I couldn’t hold up that promise, stupid Kaicho! Fujiwara pouted resentfully.

.

The rain fell as a snail crawled up on the leaves of a large flower.

KAGUYA WANTS TO BE COVERED

“A rain episode huh, is it that time now? For “that” trope to be revealed now,” Ishigami mumbled, he had a vague idea of what was going to happen this episode. It wasn’t that he was super intelligent or could see the future, it was just that the viewing of their lives seemed to strongly follow the tropes of RomComs and so it wasn’t hard to guess.

There were many he could think of; the drying/taking shelter under a bus-stop or convenience store, the umbrella sharing and many more.

“All right. Ishigami finished dealing with the aftermath of that last mixer… So there really isn’t anything for us to do today,” Miyuki stood up to read from the paper in his head with a blank fence.

Tsubame’s face softened up in a bit of glee at the mention of her junior. And Nayotake wasn’t far behind her, among everyone here. These two were the ones who had taken the most liking to Ishigami.

“He’s annoying but he’s efficient, I’ll give him that,” Fujiwara praised.

“Was that praise? From you?” Ishigami laughed.

“Don’t push it,” She growled.

He shrugged. “Thanks either way.”

“Thanks? From you,” She teased, “You softened up huh?”

“Don’t push it,” He shrugged.

“Shall we take the day off?” He suggested.

“We all know that it isn’t happening chief,” Ryuju chuckled.

Miyuki would cry if he could at this moment, because it was really true. He really couldn’t catch a break when Kaguya was around.

“Sure! You’d better call for an early pickup, Miss Kaguya.” Fujiwara said with a smile.

“Actually…” She reached for her phone which left bother Fujiwara and Miyuki confused as she said, “The car had a flat or something, so I thought I’d walk home.”

Another scheme… Most thought dryly, already used to how Kaguya went along with her plans. Others appeared understanding at the flat tire and even looked annoyed for her.

Thinking such things like “it happens” and “that’s really inconvenient, especially when it’s raining that day” and so on. These were generally the people who didn’t look beneath the surface and was content with finding things out along the way.

“Realistically speaking, there is no way for the car to have a flat tire,” Maki chuckled.

“It happens,” Kaguya said lightly.

Maki just shook her head.

Fujiwara made a weird sound as she covered her mouth with both hands, “You won’t be kidnapped? Not much evidence is left on a rainy day, so that’s when they target you!”

“Please don’t say things that’ll make me nervous,” Kaguya said seriously.

But she’s right though… Some of the students thought to themselves.

“But you should though, somehow you’re forgetting that you’re like, probably, top 5 most wanted people on a kidnappers list,” Ryuju couldn’t help but say.

“She’s lowkey right to be honest,” Hayasaka couldn’t help agree.

“Never met kidnappers in my life,” Kaguya said honestly.

If anything my family is probably the one doing the kidnapping. Kaguya thought dryly.

“I’d like to give you a lift but I have somewhere to go.” Fujiwara pointed at herself.

“Seeing it from this perspective, it looks like I'm just an annoyance to her plan,” Chika mumbled blankly with a straight face.

Ishigami rubbed his mouth, a strange look in his eye; his lips curling up for some reason but he didn’t laugh. In the end, he said nothing. It seemed like this reaction was triggered when Fujiwara uttered the word “annoyance” but such a precise reaction was missed by most of the attendees in the crowd.

“That’s okay, I appreciate the sentiment.”

“Did you really though,” Miyuki nudged her shoulder with a smile, and Kaguya puffed her cheeks a little.

“What you take me for? Honestly, I cherish my friends a lot…” Kaguya smiled, pleased by her own response.

You didn’t give a direct answer to the question though. He thought.

‘Shinomiya is going to walk home?’ Miyuki thought as he peeked over his shoulder.

He turned, his eye enlarged enough to take over the screen as he thought, ‘Then maybe that’ll work?’

As expected, he was of the same mind. Really, our thoughts seem so similar, crazy how that works out for us actually, Kaguya thought.

So he’s also scheming right now. Got it. The audience was used to this spectacle, now they just needed to see what these genius level intellects had to show.

N: The turning pint of the season. The rainy season. Sharing an umbrella!

Many people walked with an umbrella but it zoomed in to showcase one pair. The Kanji “sharing an umbrella” was boldly inputted.

“Yes!” Ishigami celebrated, having guessed what it was based on his knowledge. He had always imagined it being useless, so every time he had put it to use and got positive results he always felt some form of elation. Unknown to him, he slowly grew out of his state of low confidence due to this, as each small win accumulated into a more outspoken Ishigami.

“No way you guessed that again right or are you trying to fool everyone! No you must be trying to fool us,” Iino took a bite out of him.

“They hate me cause they ain’t me, cope,” He laughed.

N: Two shoulders close together under one umbrella, an even that immediately closes the distance between man and woman. The rainy season is the ideal season to share an umbrella.

‘What nonsense. Shamefully jostling each other under one umbrella… But I do recognize the meaning behind sharing an umbrella,’ Kaguya had a cut face of frustration where it seemed her expression was more “chibi-like” in appearance.

“Ah, that’s the face Kaguya-sama makes when she really wants something but acts like she doesn’t want it,” Nao Hayasaka shamelessly ratted her out to everyone.

“Mama?!”

“Nao-san?!”

Hayasaka and Kaguya said at the same time, both blushing in embarrassment. Fujiwara giggled and Nao stuck out her tongue childishly. Her daughter was teasing Kaguya-sama so much.

She wanted a go too!

Shirogane stifled a laugh but Kaguya still heard him and pouted hard at him. He turned his back to her, preferring to act like he didn’t see her.

N: In the realm of romance, what should be feared the most is summer vacation magic.

Some people tilted their head, mainly students like Mikado and Tsubame. Who wasn’t keen on such matters.

“And that is?” Mikado asked in confusion.

“Unexplainable,” Ryuju said, as if finishing his sentence. She struck the pose of a thinker, as if she was contemplating a deep issue.

“Why though?” Tsubame cut in, but Ishigami answered her with a shake of his head.

“It’s just… magic you know?” He said wistfully, and looked in the distance profoundly at a 45 degree angle.

Did those two team up to troll people? Hayasaka wondered.

They did.

And did so flawlessly.

N: “Spending summer vacation with your sweetheart.”

“A sweetheart huh? An interesting choice of wording, wouldn’t you say Shinomiya?” Miyuki pretending to be puzzled, presenting a question to Kaguya.

“Words often have meaning, it is normal to be confused on which is being used in any situation. You must have some thoughts on it no? Why not present them to me and I’ll go through them with you,” Kaguya giggled and said lightly.

Shirogane opted to start a confrontation by trying to hint at context of the word “sweetheart” but Kaguya deflected it. There are different meanings and situations for that one word but only on applies to this scenario. Miyuki attempted to trap Kaguya into a one-way road but was given the responsibility to pick out the meaning himself, but there is only one meaning!

Ishigami, Osaragi, Hayasaka and Ryuju smiled, excited.

“Me? No no, as this was a result of the narration of your own thought process, I can’t do the honors for you,” Miyuki laughed.

“There is no honor in thoughts such as these,” He got a laugh in return, she wasn’t budging.

“Is that so?” Strangely, Miyuki backed down.

Kaguya’s mind and others as well, immediately started racing.

N: That brand is so sought after that before the summer vacation starts, evaluation of the opposite sex takes place everywhere throughout the school.

Miyuki walked through the school halls as many girls looked at him in adoration.

He has to many admirers for a perv president. But he isn't really a perv, and he looks like a prince charming. Wait. No, no , no. Don’t sully the prince charming quality with that guy, Iino shook her head.

“There’s nothing new about my brother being popular,” Kei acted like she was sick and tired of it, but smiled in her heart. She was secretly smug.

Then a romantic scene of him covering Kaguya with an umbrella surfaced, they had the romance background of blue and yellow along with the typical sparkles. They left while the other girls had pissed of expression as they lay in a dark backdrop of the duo shining in the middle.

“My ship is sailing in real time, I love to see it,” Karen wiped the tears from her eyes. She would never get such an experience again.

“You’ve been saying this for the last, what? Hour?” Kei was exasperated with her stamina for shedding tears and saying the same lines like an NPC.

Karen look at her disdainfully, like she wasn’t understanding, “One day you’ll get it.”

N: Sharing an umbrella emphasizes to onlookers an intimacy with a member of the opposite sex, and is the most efficient way to mark someone as being excluded from the group of “summer sweetheart candidates.”.

“All this social politics hurts my head,” Iino rubbed her forehead.

Ishigami was intrigued by how girls his age saw the pursuit for a boyfriend and was silent. He took all of this in and chewed on it in his mind, he wasn’t sure what he was looking for by doing this but the information was interesting, so that was a good of a reason as any right?

“Ah, high school girl social dynamics and politics… It was quite a pain,” Nao rubbed her cheek as she remembered those times.

“Was it really,” Nayotake didn’t have much memory of it, she had dropped out to work in the sex industry for money after all. Well, until she met Gan’an and had Kaguya but she died before she could pamper her daughter, a pity.

So she was very curious.

“It certainly wasn’t pleasant,” Nana interjected and Nao nodded in agreement.

Nayotake took it all in with some surprise.

Speech bubbles popped up around their heads, saying;

DAMN

HE’S TAKEN

A large rectangular speech bubble was placed above the screen, saying;

MARKING COMPLETE

“Oh…” Miyuki made an intriguing sound. “Is that what you want to do Kaguya?”

“Hmm? What is it exactly?” Kaguya played dumb.

“You have eyes,” Miyuki didn’t put much effort into what he was doing.

“I do, I see us hanging out as student council members and other girls getting furious for some reason? I’m very confused, do you know why they look at me like that? I don’t know why they look at me like that?” Kaguya sounded pitiful.

“If you were an actor that had to take the role of a witch, how would rate yourself?” Miyuki didn’t get mad at her attempt to guilt trip him, and asked her a question.

Kaguya smiled too, “Not to tut my own horn, as they say, but I could manage a 10 on 10.”

“Figures,” He laughed lightly and she joined him.

What just happened? A lot of them were expecting a confrontation but both of them disengaged.

No it was just Shirogane, but why? Hayasaka was confused but she kept her guard up for Kaguya.

Ryuju was just as confused, but suspected Miyuki was planning something.

Or he was just slacking off. She looked at him for a while.

Meanwhile Kei just thought her brother didn’t want to make a scene just to lose in front of this many people. It was better to do so in private.

She was right and it wasn’t only for Miyuki. It was true for Kaguya too.

Coming back from the recesses of her mind as she imagined the scenario described by the Narrator, Kaguya had a fat smirk. Meanwhile, the rain fell unperturbed by the human thoughts below it.

“It’s that smirk again, he might actually be in trouble this time,” Onodera observed.

“Or… Shinomiya-san completely fumbles the bag like usual,” Osaragi was less certain.

“Or… Hear this.” Ryuju said with a smile, “Maybe she was just smiling at the part where she successfully claimed Miyuki for herself, hence the “marking complete” on screen. Okay?”

“Makes sense,” they both said at the same time.

“It’s really coming down,” Miyuki said as he stood at the school entrance way with Kaguya.

“Yes. It’s wasn’t raining at all this morning,” She responded calmly.

N: There’s pretty much one way that sharing an umbrella works.

“Someone has to initiate,” Moeha said.

“But who takes the plunge first?” Mikado couldn’t help asking.

“They’re both going to go,” Ishigami was sure of this, as the moment one of them asked before the other the game was over for whoever suggested. The outcome may be delayed, but the one who suggested it first had a higher chance of losing.

Therefore, his voice contained a certainty that couldn’t be ignored by no party.

“Ishigami I feel like you’ve definitely gotten, more…” Kaguya hesitated.

Miyuki on the other hand, smiled, “Sure of himself? And not without reason either.”

Iino groaned.

Nagisa and Tsubasa appeared as the primary example on screen as the Narrator explained.

Maki pinched her eyebrows and put on a straight face.

“No way we got used as an example by the Narrator,” Tsubasa was surprised.

“I mean we were the only couple shown thus far, except for that Sadomasochistic pair in the intro of the first two episodes,” Kashiwagi muttered a little at the end.

N: One… “A” has forgotten to bring an umbrella and is just standing there.

The girl stood outside the rain, no umbrella on her person as Tsubasa appeared, looking at her dumbly, and his umbrella in hand.

N: Two unable to ignore that “B” asks, “Wanna share?”

“It’s never going to be that simple with those two, especially that boy,” Papa Shirogane shook his head.

When was that boy ever so complex, there is so much I have missed out on. Nana thought dryly.

Nagisa looked reserved but happy that Tsubasa wanted to share his umbrella with her. They both stood under the green umbrella, already the subtle embers of romance could be smelt but only for those with a keen nose.

WANNA SHARE?

SUCCESS!!

“Now time for them to drag it on with pointlessly complicated schemes like a simple question couldn’t solve their problem,” Fujiwara mocked cheerfully.

“Jeez, let people have their fun for once,” Ryuju shrugged.

“What would you know about having fun? As far as I know, all you do is sleep all day,” Hayasaka couldn’t help asking.

“Sleeping is fun,” Ryuju gave a predictable answer to the question.

Miyuki’s voice was heard in the background, “Well, should we go?”

Ryuju covered face and chuckled, “Look at what he says to her knowing damn well he’s going to attempt to swindle her into doing all sorts of theatrics.”

“Yes,” Kaguya replied calmly though she could not be seen at the moment.

Hayasaka held herself better but she replied to Ryuju with surprising cheerlessness, “Kaguya-sama will surely do the same.”

“Made for each other,” Ryuju leaned on her hand.

“Kaguya-sama came first,” Hayasaka said with a smug smile.

“Out of context this sound incredibly weird but honestly speaking Miyuki would be the one making,” Ryuju shrugged.

“I did not understand a word you said,” Hayasaka sighed.

“You know what? Me neither,” Ryuju laughed but it cut off as she said, “We’re going crazy aren’t we?”

“Possibly.”

N: In short, the success of sharing an umbrella… depends on the “I forgot my umbrella” appeal!

They both rummaged through their bags…

N: However…

Here it is…. Some chuckled in amusement and some patiently waited to see what the two were going to do.

“Shinomiya…” Miyuki called out with a sigh.

“Indeed, Kaicho,” Kaguya agreed with his non-verbal communication.

“What should I do? I don’t have an umbrella,” Kaguya said with a blank stare.

Miyuki said at the same time, “Shoot, I forgot my umbrella.”

“Pftt…” There was more than one person in the room which was affected by this single utterance.

“To think they do this everyday and not get bored,” Tsubame held her cheek, saying something that made both of the people she was referring to go red in the face.

H-How humiliating! Kaguya thought, But it is indeed ridiculous if one looks from the outside, where the stakes are unclear and are seemingly insignificant. But! It is anything but insignificant, a pity they do not understand.

They both gasped and turned to look at each other fiercely, shadows covering their faces as their respective colors showed up behind them due to the screen splitting half by the kanji;

COMPETITION BATTING!!

N: Batting! An umbrella sharing event begins with one person forgetting their umbrella. But if they both forget their umbrellas, there are no developments! It’s just two people who have forgotten to bring an umbrella!

“Without the narrator here to exaggerate half the things you do both of you would have probably looked mentally ill.” Ryuju went back to giving her honest, ruthless thoughts about the two.

Kaguya and Miyuki immediately felt cold sweat go down their backs. It was really such a frightening realization for both. Not that they weren’t actually mentally ill in some way, shape or form because they definitely were but still, perceiving yourself as “normal” just to have such slapped into your face is jarring to any person.

Especially those with high amounts of pride in their ability to self reflect and know themselves.

Both Kaguya and Miyuki were shown slightly hunching over their bags.

“Y-You forgot your umbrella, too, Shinomiya?” Miyuki said nervously.

“Yes. It just slipped my mind, since I usually get picked up. Why did you forget?”

“Least obvious Kaguya-sama lie,” Hayasaka said blandly.

“Well, why couldn’t have slipped my mind huh?” Kaguya tried to defend herself.

Hayasaka wasn’t having her nonsense, “I’m the one packing your bags and making sure you have everything remember?”

Kaguya immediately fell silent, and she felt there was a bit of accusation in Hayasaka’s voice. She pouted, deliberating for a moment before swallowing her pride to offer a declaration of gratitude.

“I’m sorry, I won’t forget next time,” Kaguya sighed.

“What nonsense were you thinking again,” Hayasaka flicked her head, “It’s my job you know. Heavens know what would happen to you if I wasn’t here to take care of you.”

“Even if it’s your job, I still need to pay my share in gratitude don’t I?” She blushed, shy.

Hayasaka was surprised again and sighed, “You’ve been growing a lot in secret haven’t you.”

She shed a tear.

“You’re embarrassing,” Kaguya berated her.

“That’s my job too, a side hustle if you will. You called me onee-chan after all,” Hayasaka was embarrassed to say this but was reassure dwhen Kaguya smiled at her.

“Well, I didn’t check the weather forecast. I didn’t think we were in for a storm like this.”

”Liar, you always check the morning broadcast…” Kei exposed him.

“Let me breathe,” Miyuki laughed and cried, metaphorically, in the same instance as he said those words.

“Sisters going crazy, so here’s another one,” Ryuju also jumped in, “He’s obsessed with horoscopes so he definitely checks those too.”

Miyuki coughed, and nearly chocked.

“Aired all of them out,” Onodera was stunned and entertained and so was Ishigami.

Karen was happy at the new material for various doujins and fanfics.

They both began to laugh weirdly.

N: Of course, it’s all a bluff! They both have folding umbrellas in their bags!

“Hardy har har, who would have guessed?” Maki said in boredom.

“Honestly but what if one of them didn’t have theirs and was just putting on a show?” Osaragi raised an interesting question.

“I just got chills because that would be an insane plot twist for real!” Karen rubbed her arm.

Erika said offhandedly, totally not in a way that sounded like she was glazing Kaguya, “Well I’m sure we all know that Kaguya-sama, with her extraordinary intellect, would be the one to think of and pull off such a scheme right?”

“My brother would never fall for a scheme like that, he would question her on why she did it in the first place and get her easily,” Kei said with a pout and a facial expression that read, ‘don’t underestimate my onii-chan!’

Kei said something nice about me, Miyuki nearly cried.

He did not notice how she was praising him earlier, a pity, she was really glazing.

An x-ray showed the screen 99% black with only the contour lines of the entire screen having white lines. In the bags were umbrellas. A pink one for Kaguya and a blue one, which was Miyuki’s. Both in their respective bags.

‘What do I do? Tell her I have an umbrella now? But if I do that…’ Miyuki narrowed his, face darkened.

“Kaicho, my sincerest of apologies but I can no longer take you seriously when I see your face like this,” Maki laughed, and all the feeling in her heart were temporarily abated.

“Does he always have to make a face like this when he gets into his imagination?” Kashiwagi was amazed at his consistency.

“The real question is why does he always somehow imagine the worst case scenario,” Tsubame asked in puzzlement.

“But you haven’t even seen it yet?” Miyuki couldn’t help but say.

“When have you ever thought of something positive?” Onodera couldn’t help but stare at him and the boy closed his eyes, pained that she was right.

He imagined a scenario, with him nervously holding a bottle while Kaguya was behind him.

“Oh, my. You wanted to get under my umbrella so badly that you lied about your umbrella? Good grief. How cute.”

‘I can’t,’ Miyuki instantly rejected folding, the risk was to great.

“Pride holds people back like crazy,” Tsubasa said with a thoughtful expression.

Some of the audience was silent, as even though they pestered the couple about their pride, they too had their own inhibitions that was difficult to let go of.

N: Already, taking out the umbrella would expose a meaningful lie. And that would also directly link to inviting the other person to share the umbrella. That would clearly spell defeat.

So what will they do now? The room thought in collective except for a select few. While they said it was ridiculous, they were still heavily invested after all. There wasn’t many shows nowadays that could capture such essence as the quarrel between these teenagers.

Plus this was their real lives, the stakes were obviously different when compared to a story written by another human. This meant something to them.

‘Wait. If she doesn’t have a ride, I’m sure someone from the Shinomiya house would’ve given her an umbrella. It wouldn’t matter that it slipped her mind!’ Shirogane thought in suspicion.

“See, even the president can think of such things,” Hayasaka pointed out.

She looked at Kaguya, “But you were counting on that weren’t you?”

“You know me so well,” Kaguya laughed.

‘I’ve got your number, President. You have an umbrella in that bag, don’t you? You’re lying because you’re too embarrassed to invite me under your umbrella.’

“I just want too say that Kaguya-san doesn’t seem worried at all… Is she prepared for something?” Kashiwagi couldn’t help but say.

“Shinomiya-san always seems prepared for everything, so it isn’t surprising at all to be honest,” Osaragi wasn’t surprised.

“Pause on all this and let us come to realize that Shinomiya is accusing Kaicho of lying for the same reason that she is,” Onodera brought their attention to something more significant.

“Shifting the post is crazy, but expected for someone like her,” Osaragi, again, wasn’t surprised.

N: In this situation, the condition for victory is none other than exposing the other person’s lie!

Some people looked nervous.

Some looked excited.

Miyuki started first, “Hey, Shinomiya, maybe you’ve actually got one.”

N: Shirogane made the first move.

“In hindsight, this was probably a bad move…” Shirogane whispered, deep in thought.

But waiting to react to Kaguya’s schemes would have left me even worse off. It was better to just go through it, and hope that a miracle happened, thankfully one did happen.

“Your usual ride had a flat today, on the day it rains. But today of all days, someone like you, who always plans ahead, forgot her umbrella. How likely is that that?” He made a slight turn toward her, looking in suspense.

“Okay… So, like. What does this look like from an outsiders perspective. No close ups, no narrator, nothing, just someone passing by,” Tsubame tried to fill in the silence.

“Two weirdos for sure,” Osaragi said without missing a beat, pushing up her glasses in the process.

“I am inclined to agree,” Iino said with a sigh. “Legally of course.”

“Hmm? In what way?” Osaragi was genuinely curious.

Iino looked at her and said in a scolding manner, “It’s always legal to be against vulgarity!”

“Hmm…” She just nodded her head, likely in an attempt to appease the girl rather than actually agreeing with her point.

The looked at each other in silence, the rain continued to fall lightly.

“I’m sorry, but the rain just falling in silence while the both of you just look at each other with straight faces… ” Maki brought her face to her knees. Covering it up along with her laughter.

“The world doesn’t take you two serious at all,” Ryuju laughed.

“No way the world pulled a silent comedy trick on you two,” Ishigami stifled a laugh.

“What are you trying to say?” Kaguya asked.

“Oh, nothing.” Miyuki turned his head away, ‘Not enough information. Should I gamble on a game-winning hit?’

“If we’re talking planning ahead, you do the same, President.”

“Okay, who else got goosebumps?” Kei couldn’t help but ask and Moeha passed a finger on her bare arm, feeling little bumps a long the way.

She cheerfully replied, “Me! I did!”

“She has him right where she wants him,” Ishigami mourned for a while before he started analyzing the situation.

“Like a spiders web, she’s really meticulous and terrifying,” Tsubame breathed lightly. The student council really possessed extraordinary minds, she looked at Ishigami and wondered if this cute Kohai was the same.

That snapped his out of his thoughts as he took a small step toward Kaguya, “What?”

“Before, you said you didn’t check the weather forecast, but I find that odd.”

“Such a calculated question, and she acts as if it were natural. But honestly speaking, rather to let his guard down…” Karen tried her best to follow.

And Erika finished for her, “She’s increasing his stress to keep his thoughts in disarray so he can’t counter…?”

“Basically,” Ishigami leaned back.

“You don’t seem worried,” Fujiwara pouted, she liked when he looked like a fish out of water.

“I mean, this is still Kaicho after all,” Ishigami said confidently. “He’ll make it out somehow.”

Miyuki was nervous but also confused, “What’s odd about it?” He stepped back to where he was before, “I have days like that.”

“Uh… I’m sure there’s a word or phrase to describe what he just did here but I can’t put my finger on it,” Iino rubbed her head.

“Something along the lines of appeal to inferiority or something,” Onodera tried to help out, pausing in her earlier actions.

However they both felt like it was off by an inch.

“’Feigning weakness’ is likely what you’re looking for, if not, then I do not have a clue,” Osaragi tried, but they all thought about it and then shook their heads.

“Why are we analyzing their nonsense!” Iino got angry at the student council again.

During this time only their rear calf areas were shown, none of their expressions could be seen in the slightest.

Kaguya spoke as the wet bike rack was shown, “You always ride your bike to school, don’t you?”

“Not only does he have to watch out for schemes from the weird girl but he also has to watch his back too. Stalking him this much is crazy,” Ryuju whistled in amazement.

“Honestly I felt like she knows him too much, maybe that’s why?” Moeha rubbed her bare chin.

No offence to the young lass but didn’t she, at one point in time, possess a book on how to respond to Shirogane for a specific beach vacation scenaria. It was one volume out of 43 no less, Adolphe thought in response to the conversation that caught his interest.

Right along those lines, someone else voiced his thoughts.

“Didn’t she have like 43 volumes of how to respond and deal with Kaicho?”Tsubame butted in and the rest nodded their heads.

“Yeah, did we ever find out why she needed that much in the first place?” Osaragi was much more interactive.

“Who knows, maybe he’s just that interesting,” Iino said with a roll of eyes, clearly not believing what she said and instead hinted at it being more a mockery than anything close to praise.

“Yes, but…” His tone was nervous, although his face was not shown.

Finally their faces were shown, both being blank, as Kaguya uttered, “Then… Why did you take the train today?”

“Creepy,” Un’yo chuckled, “That’s our little demon.”

He sounded proud, but in less of a ‘proud brother’ way and more of a ‘I taught her that’ way. With less emotion on the side and a bit more snark to it.

“She reminds me more of Un’yo than Gan’an, I wonder why,” Nayotake couldn’t help thinking aloud.

Un’yo just smiled and said nothing. Nao didn’t answer and Gan’an pretended that he was deaf. Papa Shirogane, who was interested in the gossip, pretended he was a ghost.

Nothing!? He nearly clicked his tongue.

Nana looked at him in trepidation, not understanding how he could be so bold as to dare think of gossiping in Shinomiya matters.

Nayotake didn’t seem to realize what she said and the atmosphere returned to normal a few moments later.

Miyuki’s left eye comically enlarged toward the screen to show his silent shock.

“I noticed your bike wasn’t in the bike rack today.”

‘Why?’ Sweat ran down his face.

“Because you somehow attracted a yandere,” Ishigami whispered.

He felt like Miyuki was both lucky and unlucky. Naturally, Kaguya was a beauty even on an international standard but she had problems. Problems that needed to be coped with and accepted, as there was no “fixing” anything.

Ishigami believed Miyuki could do it. When it came to accepting others, he would always… be able to.

“I mean, if you think about it, there’s nothing unnatural at all. On a rainy day, you take the train to school. That’s the reasonable thing to do, isn’t it?” Her voice echoed in the space behind her, her face forward as she still had the slight smug blank face.

“Villain ass monologue-” Ishigami chuckle and then stopped, as if realizing something.

Where’s Fujiwara?

“Girl is acting like a sadist to her crush, you could scare him away you know,” Ryuju said uncomfortably close to Kaguya’s ear.

“Please refrain from uttering such-” Kaguya started but Ryuju cut her off.

“Truth? In your ears? Yeah.” It was quite effective, as Kaguya bowed out a moment later.

“Say president… You said you missed the weather forecast, right? Then why did you choose the train today, of all days? The truth is…” Miyuki gulped. “…you saw it, didn’t you?”

“The weather forecast,” Lightning flashed and thunder boomed as she smirked at him maliciously as she looked him, Miyuki had a nervous expression on.

N: The difference in preparation!

“Yeah I think all of us noticed that,” Tsubame said, responding to the narrator for some reason.

“She’s really pinning him down,” Kashiwagi said with a laugh.

“Kashiwagi-san!” Kaguya called out.

“Sorry, sorry, I can’t help it,” She stuck out her tongue and hit her head lightly.

“Mou, you all,” Kaguya was very frustrated by them all teasing her but there was nothing she could do. They were all right.

“Maybe you just thought you forgot to bring an umbrella,” Kaguya placed a finger on her lip in thought, she looked at him smugly as he griped his bag, “President, would you take a look in your bag to see if it’s there?”

The umbrella in his bag was shown through an x-ray.

“Not celebrating too early, the game is still undecided,” Adolphe wasn’t moved.

“You think the boy will win,” Nao looked at him in interest, a hint of question in both her eyes and tone of voice.

“Oh, no. He doesn’t need to win, not at all. He just isn’t going to lose, at least, it’s unconfirmed as of now,” Adolphe had a faint inkling.

Papa Shirogane just smiled, as if he wasn’t worried about anything.

Un’yo, for once, was worried, Everything is going perfectly, there’s no way she messes up right?

Gan’an watched his son with a bit of laughter in his eyes. Wasn’t he uncaring earlier? Now look at him fret.

N: The difference in advance preparation will decide the outcome of the game! It didn’t take Shirogane an hour to devise is umbrella-sharing plan.

Shirogane was shown listlessly standing in the rain.

“Honestly, with the way these games go I would have just confessed long ago,” Onodera couldn’t help but say.

“Logical people will do this when pride isn’t a factor,” Hayasaka sighed.

“I don’t know, it seems fun,” Tsubame couldn’t help but say.

“It looks fun but is only fun when you’re smart to survive more than 3 rounds,” Ryuju slapped all those who thought like this with reality.

N: On the other hand, Kaguya confirmed the weather report. She carefully looked at the weather map, used an awl to pierce the tire of her ride, and checked the bicycle rack.

Kaguya checked the weather report on her computer with her fast typing. Then she hung up upside down dolls. She pierced the tire of her black vehicle. Then she finally checked the bicycle rack and didn’t find Miyuki’s blue bike.

“And here she goes, honestly I thought she also predicted the weather days in advance,” Ryuju chuckled.

“Who knows, she might have caused the weather in the first place,” Maki said with a bored look, shrugging her shoulders.

“She already types so quickly after so little time?! That’s so unfair, I want that too?” Tsubame couldn’t help but exclaim.

Kaguya gritted her teeth, but didn’t lash (crash) out. She caught a glimpse of Miyuki’s shoulders trembling and she pouted so hard that he cheeks looked they would collapse. She waved her fist around, threatening to hit him. But ultimately didn’t, restraining herself.

She ignored him for a while (5 seconds).

N: The amount of advance preparation gave her a big lead. Naturally, she predicted this situation, as well.

“Bro is fighting female Aizen,” Onodera giggled, with her straight face. “’This was all apart of my plan’ headass.”

Goat mentioned! Ishigami noticed.

On a side note, Kaguya clearly has better Anticipation and Trap Setting than the president. However I fully believe he takes Trap Evasion and Overall EQ as well as maybe Metacognition, Ishigami started to power scale for some reason. Noting down some things, planning to see if he could make an edit later.

‘Now I’ll score a point for good measure!’ She smirked and the closed her eyes, her chin in hand.

She said with a wistful expression, “I guess I’ll just get soaked walking home in the rain.”

“This is prime time for something to go wrong, Chika Fujiwara, I choose you!” A rubber poke ball emerged in Ryuju’s hands and she tossed it a Fujiwara.

“What ever can go wrong will go wrong, Fujiwara-senpai please, work your magic,” Ishigami placed his hands together in a mock prayer.

Kaguya sweated, How did they know?

They didn’t. They were just playing around, but Apollo sent them his blessing regardless.

Then Chika Fujiwara showed up behind Kaguya with a devious grin.

GRIN.

“Holy shit!” Onodera gasped.

“Speak of the devil,” Ryuju whistled.

“Beautiful,” Ishigami clapped with vigor.

“Wait how did you get that right?” Fujiwara was confused and so was everyone else.

“Luck,” Ryuju stuck out her tongue and Ishigami shrugged in agreement.

“Crazy luck,” Some people marveled, secretly jealous.

“Miss Kaguya, you forgot your umbrella?” She said cheerfully as Kaguya looked back in horror, her bag dropping to the floor.

“A wild card indeed,” Adolphe rubbed his chin, “it appears that the student council is more diverse than they appear.”

“Aww, poor Kaguya,” Nayotake felt a little sympathy for her daughter. She grumbled a little.

She was so close!

“Yo she actually scared the life out of her,” Onodera laughed, then took a picture.

Chika handed a blue umbrella adorned with cute pink flowers to Kaguya as she said, “I’ve got a spare in the classroom, so please use this one.”

Kaguya took it, her voice quivering.

“It probably took everything you had to not lash out at her,” Hayasaka sighed.

“I wouldn’t have hit her, but there certainly would be some glaring involved,” Kaguya held her face, still upset about what she could have had but on the other hand, she still got her goal.

“Kaguya-chan! I’m so sorry!” Fujiwara cried out, with tears and snot as she tried to go up and hug Kaguya and the girl swiftly evaded her.

“Get away from me! Hayasaka hold her down?!” Kaguya ran around while being chased.

“You must be insane,” Hayasaka resisted but still got up to hold back Fujiwara anyway. She had a dangerous look in her eyes when she did, one that said Fujiwara was dead if even a drop of any liquid that belonged to her appeared on her clothes.

Fujiwara quickly wilted in defeat and went back to her seat.

Kaguya wiped the sweat of her forehead, she wouldn’t sweat from such little workout but the fear of having snot all over her made her use all her strength.

Chika twirled as orange flowers popped out behind her, her voice as cheerful as always, “Please be more careful for next time! Absent-minded Miss Kaguya!” She pointed at Kaguya with a wink then happily hopped away after saying, “Well, see ya tomorrow!”

“A walking disaster,” Miyuki sighed and chuckled in the same breath.

“Fujiwara-senpai, you’re actually so…” Ishigami stopped, realizing he was about to praise her, his lips tightened and he pretended he wasn’t going to say anything. “Nevermind.”

“Hey, what were you going to say! Dissing me again!?” Fujiwara shook her fist, her face cleared as she wiped off all the snot and tears.

Ishigami didn’t say a word.

Fujiwara wore a teasing expression, ”Or were you actually… going to praise me,” she poked him for a while, pestering him to say what he was going to say before but then stopped after not receiving an answer.

She pouted, “No fun!”

Kaguya sighed and then started pouting and complaining, “Mou!”

Cute. Miyuki blushed lightly with a peaceful expression.

He smiled and said, “You almost got me Kaguya, better luck next time?”

She gritted her teeth, “She’ll get you too one day.”

“Are we sure she hasn’t already,” Miyuki chuckled, remembering the time he was fake sleeping to catch Kaguya off guard but Fujiwara interfered.

Naturally Kaguya didn’t know this.

She opened and closed the umbrella multiple times in adorable anger as she thought, ‘I had him! I was one step away! Why does that girl have to spoil it?’

Miyuki watched her in quiet question.

“Almost got cooked, just to be saved randomly, he doesn’t know what to do,” Onodera found it a bit funny. So she took a picture of it.

“Why does he look so dumb,” Kei pouted, she meant it in a fond way but others took it differently.

Miyuki stopped feeling smug, now down.

She stopped with wide eyes and then closed them again with a resigned expression, ‘Now that it’s come to this…’

“Here.”

“Huh?” Miyuki was confused.

“Ooh, I see what’s going to happen,” Ryuju had a face of realization.

She patted both Miyuki and Kaguya on the back, “Congrats you two. Even though this already happened.”

“Thank you,” Kaguya couldn’t help but say.

“Stop being troublesome,” Miyuki berated.

“You should be nicer to me you know, even your girlfriend payed respects you know,” Ryuju shook her finger at him.

Seeing them both blush and deny, she smiled. She assured them that they will be in the future. To which they still strongly denied it again.

“Some day you’ll realize that what you have inescapable,” Ryuju imparted some wisdom.

Kaguya forced her eyes shut as she offered the umbrella to him, “I’m giving you this umbrella, President! Do what you want with it! Here!”

“No, that umbrella belongs to Fujiwara,” Miyuki rejected it.

“I’m subletting it!”

“No, look…”

“Okay this is cute but like, get to the point, we’re almost at the end haha,” Maki twirled her hair and whistled.

“It’s not ridiculous to say that,” Iino finally agreed with somebody in this room.

“I’ll spare you my reprimand,” Kaguya acted high and mighty, not even glancing at them both.

Under the effect of the umbrella everything but Kaguya’s blush was hidden as she kept her eyes closed, they quivered slightly. Miyuki looked at her actions apprehensively but took action.

“She looks so harmless here,” Osaragi said in mild surprise.

“Maybe that’s her inner self showing, a rabbit inside a big wolf demon,” Tsubame rubbed her chin.

“It’d be the opposite if we take her attitude and appearance into account,” Iino scoffed.

“Can’t she be both somehow,” Moeha yawned.

“I mean yeah, people are complex like that,” Kei nodded her head.

“All right.” He reached out a hand and lifted up the umbrella, he placed it above them both as he said with a slight blush, “How about I borrow half of it?”

“Hmm!” Someone made that sound and they all thought it was appropriate.

“He smooth with it,” Onodera shook her head.

“Absolute cinema,” Ishigami raised both hands.

“Top ten coldest Miyuki moments,” Hayasaka joined.

Ryuju rubbed her hands together, “And he said he couldn’t get the girl half a year before, now look at him. Even I felt chills.” She was so proud.

She knew he was making progress, and sometimes kept tabs on him but seeing up close was always a welcome experience.

Kaguya blinked and then looked at his blushing face that was turned away from her. She blushed as well and smiled as she gripped the umbrella.

“I suppose that will do,” She said smilingly.

Someone whistled, and then another clapped.

Then everyone was doing it.

“Somehow this feels more rewarding than one of them pulling out an umbrella,” Karen couldn’t help but say amidst the applause.

Erika had to agree and she came up with an insane theory, “Maybe Fujiwara is just a KaguKaicho shipper in disguise?”

“Most likely,” Karen accepted it.

Fujiwara got angry, “Don’t make up headcanons about me!”

They both walked forward, as they did they looked at each other in the corner of their eyes with slight blushes. They walked until the rain itself cleared up and the sun shone brightly but still, with a blush on their faces and joy in their hearts, they still held up hat umbrella.

N: Results of today’s match… A tie.

RESULTS OF TODAY’S MATCH: A TIE.

“W narrator, W Fujiwara, W Miyuki, W Kaguya,” Onodera shed a few dry tears.

“Yay! Happy ending,” Fujiwara hugged Ishigami, much to his chagrin.

“Ah, the sky clearing and they’re still holding the umbrella, you two will be the death of me,” Karin cried actual tears, “Tears in my KaguKaicho eyes.”

“Brother didn’t lose while at a disadvantage again yay!” Kei clapped and celebrated. Then she immediately calmed down like she didn’t just do that. Her back covered in cold sweat.

What the hell did I just do, no way? Are those two infecting me?! Kei would have never done this normally, so she must have been infected.

Those who wanted to celebrate celebrated and others went about their ways, to do their own things.